proof_n of_o this_o i_o appeal_v to_o that_o sess._n decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o which_o they_o declare_v that_o because_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o discipline_n be_v contain_v in_o write_a book_n and_o unwritten_a tradition_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o they_o do_v receive_v and_o honour_v the_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o also_o tradition_n pari_fw-la pietatis_fw-la affectu_fw-la ac_fw-la reverentiâ_fw-la with_o equal_a pious_a affection_n and_o reverence_n which_o i_o understand_v not_o how_o those_o do_v who_o set_v aside_o the_o scripture_n and_o make_v tradition_n the_o sole_a rule_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o consonant_o to_o this_o decree_n the_o general_a doctrine_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n be_v that_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n make_v up_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n so_o the_o roman_a catechism_n set_v forth_o by_o order_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n say_v praefat._n that_o the_o sum_n of_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v to_o the_o faithful_a be_v contain_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v distribute_v into_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n bellarmine_n 12._o speak_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n not_o a_o entire_a but_o partial_a one_o the_o entire_a rule_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o partial_a rule_n scripture_n and_o tradition_n according_a to_o this_o the_o adequate_a rule_n of_o faith_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v contain_v partly_o in_o scripture_n and_o partly_o in_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o scripture_n be_v look_v upon_o by_o they_o as_o the_o principal_a rule_n and_o primary_n foundation_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o tradition_n as_o only_o supply_v the_o defect_n of_o scripture_n as_o to_o some_o doctrine_n and_o rite_n not_o contain_v in_o scripture_n must_v be_v evident_a to_o any_o one_o that_o have_v be_v conversant_a in_o the_o chief_a of_o their_o controversial_a divine_n bellarmine_n 9_o where_o he_o give_v the_o mark_n of_o a_o divine_a tradition_n speak_v to_o this_o purpose_n that_o that_o which_o they_o call_v a_o divine_a tradition_n be_v such_o a_o doctrine_n or_o rite_n as_o be_v not_o find_v in_o scripture_n but_o embrace_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n believe_v to_o have_v descend_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o he_o tell_v we_o further_o 11._o that_o the_o apostle_n commit_v all_o to_o write_v which_o be_v common_o and_o public_o preach_v and_o that_o all_o thing_n be_v in_o scripture_n which_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o know_v and_o believe_v explicit_o but_o then_o he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v other_o thing_n which_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o common_o and_o public_o teach_v and_o these_o they_o do_v not_o commit_v to_o write_v but_o deliver_v they_o only_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n to_o the_o prelate_n and_o priest_n and_o perfect_a man_n of_o the_o church_n and_o these_o be_v the_o apostolical_a tradition_n he_o speak_v of_o cardinal_n perron_n 4._o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n either_o mediate_o or_o immediate_o and_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n be_v found_v in_o general_a on_o these_o sentence_n of_o the_o apostle_n 2.15_o hold_v the_o tradition_n etc._n etc._n again_o 2.2_o the_o thing_n which_o thou_o have_v hear_v of_o i_o among_o many_o witness_n commit_v to_o faithful_a man_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n to_o preserve_v and_o especial_o to_o declare_v these_o be_v found_v in_o this_o proposition_n viz._n 3.15_o that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o the_o primary_n rule_n of_o faith_n be_v the_o scripture_n in_o which_o the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n be_v found_v mr._n knott_n 1_o say_v express_o we_o acknowledge_v the_o h._n scripture_n to_o be_v a_o most_o perfect_a rule_n for_o as_o much_o as_o a_o write_n can_v be_v a_o rule_n we_o only_o deny_v that_o it_o exclude_v either_o divine_a tradition_n though_o it_o be_v unwritten_a or_o a_o external_a judge_n to_o keep_v to_o propose_v to_o interpret_v it_o etc._n etc._n so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o scripture_n be_v a_o perfect_a rule_n only_o it_o do_v not_o exclude_v unwritten_a tradition_n etc._n etc._n by_o which_o that_o he_o do_v not_o understand_v as_o mr._n s._n do_v a_o concurrent_a oral_a tradition_n of_o all_o the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n but_o other_o doctrine_n not_o therein_o contain_v be_v plain_a from_o what_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o 179._o we_o do_v not_o distinguish_v tradition_n from_o the_o write_a word_n because_o tradition_n be_v not_o write_v by_o any_o or_o in_o any_o book_n or_o write_n but_o because_o it_o be_v not_o write_v in_o the_o srripture_n or_o bible_n bellarmine_n 2._o also_o say_v the_o same_o and_o as_o for_o the_o interpret_n of_o scripture_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o office_n of_o a_o rule_n but_o of_o a_o judg._n 3_o there_o be_v say_v he_o a_o great_a and_o plain_a distinction_n between_o a_o judge_n and_o a_o rule_n for_o as_o in_o a_o kingdom_n the_o judge_n have_v his_o rule_n to_o follow_v which_o be_v the_o receive_v law_n and_o custom_n which_o be_v not_o fit_a or_o able_a to_o declare_v and_o be_v judge_n to_o themselves_o but_o that_o office_n must_v belong_v to_o a_o live_a judge_n so_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v and_o may_v be_v a_o rule_n but_o can_v be_v a_o judg._n here_o he_o make_v the_o scripture_n as_o much_o a_o rule_n for_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n be_v for_o civil_a matter_n and_o in_o his_o reply_n to_o mr._n chillingworth_n he_o have_v a_o chapter_n of_o above_o 150_o page_n the_o title_n whereof_o be_v scripture_n be_v not_o the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o have_v he_o with_o mr._n s._n believe_v oral_a tradition_n to_o be_v the_o sole_a rule_n of_o faith_n have_v be_v as_o absurd_a as_o it_o will_v be_v to_o write_v a_o book_n to_o prove_v that_o turk_n be_v not_o the_o only_a christian_n in_o the_o world_n mr._n cressy_n likewise_o not_o very_o consistent_o to_o himself_o lay_v down_o this_o conclusion_n 20._o the_o entire_a rule_n of_o faith_n be_v contain_v not_o only_o in_o scripture_n but_o likewise_o in_o unwritten_a tradition_n §_o 2._o now_o all_o this_o be_v as_o contrary_a as_o can_v be_v to_o mr._n rushworth_n new_a rule_n of_o faith_n therefore_o mr._n white_n say_v 96._o they_o speak_v ill_o who_o teach_v that_o some_o thing_n be_v know_v in_o the_o church_n from_o scripture_n some_o by_o tradition_n and_o dr._n holden_n in_o opposition_n to_o those_o who_o make_v scripture_n any_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n advance_v one_o of_o the_o most_o wild_a and_o uncharitable_a position_n that_o ever_o i_o yet_o meet_v withal_o viz._n 6._o that_o if_o one_o shall_v believe_v all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n etc._n etc._n for_o this_o reason_n because_o he_o think_v they_o be_v all_o express_o reveal_v in_o scripture_n or_o implicit_o contain_v so_o as_o they_o may_v be_v deduce_v from_o thence_o and_o will_v not_o have_v believe_v they_o have_v he_o not_o judge_v that_o they_o may_v be_v evince_v from_o scripture_n yet_o this_o man_n can_v be_v no_o true_a catholic_n because_o as_o he_o tell_v we_o afterward_o 8._o we_o must_v receive_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n as_o come_v to_o we_o by_o tradition_n for_o only_o by_o this_o mean_n exclude_v the_o scripture_n christ_n have_v appoint_v reveal_v truth_n to_o be_v receive_v and_o communicate_v in_o the_o mean_a time_n cardinal_n perron_n unless_o he_o alter_v his_o mind_n be_v in_o a_o sad_a case_n who_o believe_v the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n itself_o for_o this_o reason_n because_o it_o be_v found_v in_o scripture_n §_o 3._o and_o this_o fundamental_a difference_n about_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n between_o the_o generality_n of_o their_o divine_n and_o mr_n s's_n small_a party_n be_v full_o acknowledge_v by_o the_o traditionist_n themselves_o dr._n holden_n say_v 9_o that_o their_o divine_n who_o resolve_v faith_n according_a to_o the_o common_a opinion_n do_v inevitable_o fall_v into_o that_o shameful_a circle_n of_o prove_v the_o divine_a authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n by_o the_o church_n and_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n back_o again_o by_o the_o scripture_n because_o they_o dare_v not_o build_v their_o faith_n upon_o the_o natural_a evidence_n and_o certainty_n of_o tradition_n so_o that_o dr._n holden_n way_n of_o resolve_v faith_n be_v different_a from_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o their_o divine_n which_o he_o say_v 3._o do_v not_o differ_v from_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o resolve_v their_o faith_n into_o the_o private_a spirit_n and_o this_o according_a to_o mr._n white_a 70._o
in_o reason_n he_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v before_o he_o have_v forsake_v we_o i_o shall_v declare_v it_o more_o particular_o in_o these_o follow_a proposition_n §_o 2._o 1._o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a religion_n be_v by_o christ_n deliver_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o by_o they_o first_o preach_v to_o the_o world_n and_o afterward_o by_o they_o commit_v to_o write_v which_o write_n or_o book_n have_v be_v transmit_v from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o down_o to_o we_o so_o far_o i_o take_v to_o be_v grant_v by_o our_o present_a adversary_n that_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v by_o christ_n deliver_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o by_o they_o publish_v to_o the_o world_n be_v part_n of_o their_o own_o hypothesis_n that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v afterward_o by_o the_o apostle_n commit_v to_o writing_n he_o also_o grant_v corol._n 29._o 117._o it_o be_v certain_a the_o apostle_n teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n they_o write_v and_o if_o so_o it_o must_v be_v as_o certain_a that_o they_o write_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o they_o teach_v i_o know_v it_o be_v the_o general_a tenet_n of_o the_o papist_n that_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o contain_v the_o entire_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n but_o that_o beside_o the_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o scripture_n there_o be_v also_o other_o bring_v down_o to_o we_o by_o oral_n or_o unwritten_a tradition_n but_o mr._n s._n who_o suppose_v the_o whole_a doctrine_n of_o christian_a religion_n to_o be_v certain_o convey_v down_o to_o we_o sole_o by_o oral_a tradition_n do_v not_o any_o where_o that_o i_o remember_v deny_v that_o all_o the_o same_o doctrine_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n only_o he_o deny_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v a_o mean_v sufficient_a to_o convey_v this_o doctrine_n to_o we_o with_o certainty_n so_o that_o we_o can_v by_o they_o be_v infallible_o assure_v what_o be_v christ_n doctrine_n and_o what_o not_o nay_o he_o seem_v in_o that_o passage_n i_o last_o cite_v to_o grant_v this_o in_o say_v that_o the_o apostle_n do_v both_o teach_v and_o write_v the_o same_o doctrine_n i_o be_o sure_a mr._n white_a who_o he_o follow_v very_o close_o throughout_o his_o whole_a book_n do_v not_o deny_v this_o in_o his_o apology_n for_o tradition_n 171._o where_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o catholic_n position_n that_o all_o its_o doctrine_n be_v not_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o those_o write_n or_o book_n which_o we_o call_v the_o holy_a scripture_n have_v be_v transmit_v down_o to_o we_o be_v unquestionable_a matter_n of_o fact_n and_o grant_v universal_o by_o the_o papist_n as_o to_o all_o those_o book_n which_o be_v own_v by_o protestant_n for_o canonical_a §_o 3._o second_o that_o the_o way_n of_o write_v be_v a_o sufficient_a mean_n to_o convey_v a_o doctrine_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o those_o who_o live_v in_o time_n very_o remote_a from_o the_o age_n of_o its_o first_o delivery_n according_a to_o his_o hypothesis_n there_o be_v no_o possible_a way_n of_o convey_v a_o doctrine_n with_o certainty_n and_o security_n beside_o that_o of_o oral_a tradition_n the_o falsehood_n of_o which_o will_v sufficient_o appear_v when_o i_o shall_v have_v show_v that_o the_o true_a property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n do_v agree_v to_o the_o scripture_n and_o not_o to_o oral_a tradition_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o shall_v only_o offer_v this_o to_o his_o consideration_n that_o whatever_o can_v be_v oral_o deliver_v in_o plain_a and_o intelligible_a word_n may_v be_v write_v in_o the_o same_o word_n and_o that_o a_o write_n or_o book_n which_o be_v public_a and_o in_o every_o one_o hand_n may_v be_v convey_v down_o with_o at_o least_o as_o much_o certainty_n and_o security_n and_o with_o as_o little_a danger_n of_o alteration_n as_o a_o oral_a tradition_n and_o if_o so_o i_o understand_v not_o what_o can_v render_v it_o impossible_a for_o a_o book_n to_o convey_v down_o a_o doctrine_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o after-age_n beside_o if_o he_o have_v look_v well_o about_o he_o he_o can_v not_o but_o have_v apprehend_v some_o little_a inconvenience_n in_o make_v that_o a_o essential_a part_n of_o his_o hypothesis_n which_o be_v contradict_v by_o plain_a and_o constant_a experience_n for_o that_o any_o kind_n of_o doctrine_n may_v be_v sufficient_o convey_v by_o book_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o after-age_n provide_v those_o book_n be_v but_o write_v intelligible_o and_o preserve_v from_o change_n and_o corruption_n in_o the_o conveyance_n both_o which_o i_o shall_v be_v so_o bold_a as_o to_o suppose_v possible_a be_v as_o little_o doubt_v by_o the_o generality_n of_o mankind_n as_o that_o there_o be_v book_n and_o sure_o we_o christian_n can_v think_v it_o impossible_a to_o convey_v a_o doctrine_n to_o posterity_n by_o book_n when_o we_o consider_v that_o god_n himself_o pitch_v upon_o this_o way_n for_o conveyance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o jewish_a religion_n to_o after-age_n because_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o so_o wise_a a_o agent_n shall_v pitch_v upon_o a_o mean_n whereby_o it_o be_v impossible_a he_o shall_v attain_v his_o end_n §_o 4._o three_o that_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v sufficient_o plain_a as_o to_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v he_o that_o deny_v this_o aught_o in_o reason_n to_o instance_n in_o some_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n or_o matter_n of_o practice_n which_o be_v not_o in_o some_o place_n of_o scripture_n or_o other_o plain_o deliver_v for_o it_o be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a objection_n to_o say_v 39_o that_o the_o great_a wit_n among_o the_o protestant_n differ_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o text_n wherein_o the_o generality_n of_o they_o suppose_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v plain_o and_o clear_o express_v because_o if_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v account_v sufficient_o plain_a but_o what_o it_o be_v impossible_a a_o great_a wit_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o wrest_v to_o any_o other_o sense_n not_o only_o the_o scripture_n but_o all_o other_o book_n and_o which_o be_v worst_a of_o all_o to_o he_o that_o make_v this_o objection_n all_o oral_a tradition_n will_v fall_v into_o uncertainty_n do_v the_o traditionary_a church_n pretend_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n divinity_n be_v convey_v down_o to_o she_o by_o oral_a tradition_n more_o plain_o than_o it_o be_v express_v in_o scripture_n i_o will_v fain_o know_v what_o plain_a word_n she_o ever_o use_v to_o express_v this_o point_n of_o faith_n by_o than_o what_o the_o scripture_n use_v which_o express_o call_v he_o god_n the_o true_a god_n god_n over_o all_o bless_v for_o evermore_o if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o those_o who_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n have_v be_v able_a to_o evade_v these_o and_o all_o other_o text_n of_o scripture_n but_o they_o can_v never_o elude_v the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o matter_n it_o be_v easy_o answer_v that_o the_o same_o art_n will_v equal_o have_v elude_v both_o but_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v trouble_v themselves_o so_o much_o about_o the_o latter_a for_o why_o shall_v they_o be_v solicitous_a to_o wrest_v the_o definition_n of_o council_n and_o conform_v they_o to_o their_o own_o opinion_n who_o have_v no_o regard_n to_o the_o church_n authority_n if_o those_o great_a wit_n as_o he_o call_v they_o have_v believe_v the_o say_n of_o scripture_n to_o be_v of_o no_o great_a authority_n than_o the_o definition_n of_o council_n they_o will_v have_v answer_v text_n of_o scripture_n as_o they_o have_v do_v the_o definition_n of_o council_n not_o by_o endeavour_v to_o interpret_v they_o to_o another_o sense_n but_o by_o downright_a deny_v their_o authority_n so_o that_o it_o seem_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v liable_a to_o the_o same_o inconvenience_n with_o the_o write_v as_o to_o this_o particular_a §_o 5._o and_o of_o this_o i_o shall_v give_v he_o a_o plain_a instance_n in_o two_o great_a wit_n of_o their_o church_n the_o present_a pope_n and_o mr._n white_a the_o one_o the_o head_n of_o the_o traditionary_a church_n as_o mr._n s._n call_v it_o the_o other_o the_o great_a master_n of_o the_o traditionary_a doctrine_n these_o two_o great_a wit_n notwithstanding_o the_o plainness_n of_o oral_a tradition_n and_o the_o impossibility_n of_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o or_o mistake_v it_o have_v yet_o be_v so_o unhappy_a as_o to_o differ_v about_o several_a point_n of_o faith_n insomuch_o that_o mr._n white_n be_v unkind_o censure_v for_o it_o at_o rome_n and_o perhaps_o here_o in_o england_n the_o pope_n speed_v no_o better_o however_o the_o difference_n continue_v still_o so_o wide_a that_o mr._n white_n have_v think_v fit_a to_o disobey_v the_o summons_n of_o his_o chief_a pastor_n and_o like_o a_o prudent_a man_n rather_o to_o write_v against_o he_o here_o out_o
with_o it_o and_o make_v they_o wise_a in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o shall_v inform_v he_o what_o i_o have_v find_v that_o the_o father_n never_o except_v against_o that_o method_n but_o appeal_v frequent_o from_o the_o slanderous_a report_n and_o misrepresentation_n which_o be_v make_v of_o their_o doctrine_n to_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n as_o the_o true_a standard_n of_o it_o §_o 8._o another_o evidence_n that_o christian_n in_o all_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n have_v own_v the_o scripture_n for_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n be_v that_o the_o father_n in_o their_o homily_n do_v use_v constant_o to_o declare_v to_o the_o people_n what_o they_o be_v to_o believe_v and_o what_o they_o be_v to_o practice_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n which_o have_v be_v most_o absurd_a and_o senseless_a have_v they_o believe_v not_o the_o scripture_n but_o something_o else_o to_o have_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n for_o what_o can_v tend_v more_o to_o the_o seduce_a of_o the_o people_n from_o mr._n s_n suppose_a rule_n of_o faith_n oral_a tradition_n than_o to_o make_v a_o daily_a practice_n of_o declare_v and_o confirm_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n from_o the_o scripture_n have_v the_o ancient_a father_n be_v right_o for_o mr._n s_n way_n they_o will_v not_o have_v build_v their_o doctrine_n upon_o scripture_n perhaps_o not_o have_v mention_v it_o for_o fear_v of_o give_v the_o people_n a_o occasion_n to_o grow_v familiar_a with_o so_o dangerous_a a_o book_n but_o rather_o as_o their_o more_o prudent_a posterity_n have_v do_v will_v have_v lock_v it_o up_o from_o the_o people_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n and_o have_v set_v open_a the_o store_v of_o good_a wholesome_a tradition_n and_o instead_o of_o tell_v they_o as_o they_o do_v most_o frequent_o thus_o say_v the_o scripture_n will_v only_o have_v tell_v they_o this_o be_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o essential_a church_n thus_o it_o have_v be_v deliver_v down_o by_o hand_n to_o we_o from_o our_o forefather_n §_o 9_o i_o may_v add_v for_o a_o three_o evidence_n the_o great_a malice_n of_o the_o enemy_n and_o persecutor_n of_o christianity_n against_o this_o book_n and_o their_o cruel_a endeavour_n to_o extort_v it_o out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o christian_n and_o destroy_v it_o out_o of_o the_o world_n that_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o may_v extirpate_v christianity_n for_o it_o seem_v they_o think_v that_o the_o abolish_n of_o this_o book_n will_v have_v be_v the_o ruin_n of_o that_o religion_n but_o according_a to_o mr._n s_n opinion_n their_o malice_n want_v wit_n for_o have_v all_o the_o bibles_n in_o the_o world_n be_v burn_v christian_a religion_n will_v nevertheless_o have_v be_v entire_o preserve_v and_o safe_o transmit_v down_o to_o we_o by_o sense_n write_v in_o man_n heart_n with_o the_o good_a help_n of_o of_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n nay_o their_o church_n will_v have_v be_v a_o great_a gainer_n by_o it_o for_o this_o occasion_n and_o parent_n of_o all_o heresy_n the_o scripture_n be_v once_o out_o of_o the_o way_n she_o may_v have_v have_v all_o in_o she_o own_o hand_n and_o by_o lead_v the_o people_n in_o the_o safe_a path_n of_o tradition_n and_o consequent_o of_o science_n may_v have_v make_v they_o wise_a enough_o to_o obey_v well_o but_o suppose_v the_o persecutor_n of_o christianity_n mistake_v themselves_o in_o their_o design_n how_o come_v the_o christian_n in_o those_o day_n to_o be_v so_o tenacious_a of_o this_o book_n that_o rather_o than_o deliver_v it_o they_o will_v yield_v up_o themselves_o to_o torment_n and_o death_n and_o why_o do_v they_o look_v upon_o those_o who_o out_o of_o fear_n deliver_v up_o their_o book_n as_o apostate_n and_o renouncer_n of_o christianity_n if_o they_o have_v not_o think_v this_o book_n to_o be_v the_o great_a instrument_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o salvation_n and_o if_o it_o have_v real_o be_v of_o no_o great_a consideration_n than_o mr._n wh._n and_o mr._n s._n will_v make_v it_o why_o shall_v they_o be_v so_o loath_a to_o part_v with_o a_o few_o unsense_v character_n waxen_a nature_a word_n fit_a to_o be_v play_v upon_o diverse_o by_o quirk_n of_o wit_n that_o be_v apt_a to_o blunder_v and_o confound_v but_o to_o clear_v little_a or_o nothing_o why_o shall_v they_o value_v their_o life_n at_o so_o cheap_a a_o rate_n as_o to_o throw_v they_o away_o for_o a_o few_o insignificant_a scrawl_n and_o to_o shed_v their_o blood_n for_o a_o little_a ink_n various_o figure_v in_o a_o book_n do_v they_o not_o know_v that_o the_o safety_n of_o christianity_n do_v not_o depend_v upon_o this_o book_n do_v no_o christian_n then_o understand_v that_o which_o according_a to_o mr._n s._n no_o christian_n can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o viz._n that_o not_o the_o scripture_n but_o unmistakeable_a indefectible_a oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n why_o do_v they_o not_o consider_v that_o though_o this_o letter_n rule_n of_o heretic_n have_v be_v consume_v to_o ash_n yet_o their_o faith_n will_v have_v lie_v safe_a and_o be_v preserve_v entire_a in_o its_o *_o spiritual_a cause_n man_n mind_n the_o noble_a piece_n in_o nature_n some_o of_o they_o indeed_o do_v deliver_v up_o their_o book_n and_o be_v call_v traditores_fw-la and_o i_o have_v some_o ground_n to_o believe_v that_o these_o be_v the_o only_a traditionary_a christian_n of_o that_o time_n and_o that_o the_o rest_n be_v confessor_n and_o martyr_n for_o the_o letter_n rule_n and_o if_o this_o be_v not_o evidence_n enough_o that_o the_o scripture_n have_v always_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o christian_n for_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n i_o shall_v when_o i_o come_v to_o examine_v his_o testimony_n for_o tradition_n with_o the_o good_a leave_n of_o his_o distinction_n between_o speculator_n and_o testifier_n prove_v by_o most_o express_a testimony_n that_o it_o be_v the_o general_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o then_o if_o his_o demonstration_n of_o the_o infalliblity_n of_o tradition_n will_v enforce_v that_o as_o testifier_n they_o must_v nesds_o have_v speak_v otherwise_o who_o can_v help_v it_o sect_n iv._o §_o 1._o have_v thus_o lay_v down_o the_o protestant_a rule_n of_o faith_n tradition_n with_o the_o ground_n of_o it_o all_o that_o now_o remain_v for_o i_o to_o do_v towards_o the_o clear_a and_o full_o state_v of_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o be_v to_o take_v notice_n brief_o and_o with_o due_a limitation_n 1._o how_o much_o the_o protestant_n do_v allow_v to_o oral_a tradition_n second_o what_o those_o thing_n be_v which_o mr._n saint_n think_v fit_a to_o attribute_v to_o his_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o we_o see_v no_o cause_n to_o attribute_v to_o we_o and_o when_o this_o be_v do_v any_o one_o may_v easy_o discern_v how_o far_o we_o differ_v §_o 2._o 1._o how_o much_o protestant_n do_v allow_v to_o oral_a tradition_n first_o we_o grant_v that_o oral_a tradition_n in_o some_o circumstance_n may_v be_v a_o sufficient_a way_n of_o convey_v a_o doctrine_n but_o withal_o we_o deny_v that_o such_o circumstance_n be_v now_o in_o be_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o world_n when_o the_o credenda_fw-la or_o article_n of_o religion_n and_o the_o agenda_fw-la or_o precept_n of_o it_o be_v but_o few_o and_o such_o as_o have_v the_o evidence_n of_o natural_a light_n when_o the_o world_n be_v contract_v into_o a_o few_o family_n in_o comparison_n and_o the_o age_n of_o man_n ordinary_o extend_v to_o six_o or_o seven_o hundred_o year_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o imagine_v how_o such_o a_o doctrine_n in_o such_o circumstance_n may_v have_v be_v propagate_v by_o oral_a tradition_n without_o any_o great_a change_n or_o alteration_n adam_n live_v till_o methuselah_n be_v above_o two_o hundred_o year_n old_a methuselah_n live_v till_o sem_fw-mi be_v near_o a_o hundred_o and_o sem_fw-mi outlive_v abraham_n so_o that_o this_o tradition_n need_v not_o pass_v through_o more_o than_o two_o hand_n betwixt_o adam_n and_o abraham_n but_o though_o this_o way_n be_v sufficient_a to_o have_v preserve_v religion_n in_o the_o world_n if_o man_n have_v not_o be_v want_v themselves_o yet_o we_o find_v it_o do_v not_o prove_v effectual_a for_o through_o the_o corruption_n and_o negligence_n of_o man_n after_o the_o flood_n if_o not_o before_o when_o the_o world_n begin_v to_o multiply_v and_o the_o age_n of_o man_n be_v shorten_v the_o knowledge_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o one_o true_a god_n be_v general_o lose_v in_o the_o world_n and_o so_o far_o as_o appear_v by_o scripture-history_n the_o only_a record_n we_o have_v of_o those_o time_n when_o god_n call_v out_o abraham_n from_o ur_fw-la of_o the_o chaldee_n the_o whole_a world_n be_v lapse_v into_o polytheisme_n and_o idolatry_n therefore_o for_o the_o great_a security_n of_o religion_n
know_v that_o these_o be_v the_o book_n of_o scripture_n yet_o these_o book_n be_v the_o next_o and_o immediate_a mean_n whereby_o we_o come_v to_o know_v what_o be_v christ_n doctrine_n and_o consequent_o what_o we_o be_v to_o believe_v §_o 8._o nor_o do_v this_o concession_n make_v oral_a tradition_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o a_o parity_n of_o reason_n as_o if_o because_o we_o acknowledge_v that_o oral_a tradition_n can_v with_o sufficient_a certainty_n transmit_v a_o book_n to_o after_o age_n we_o must_v therefore_o grant_v that_o it_o can_v with_o as_o much_o certainty_n convey_v a_o doctrine_n consist_v of_o several_a article_n of_o faith_n nay_o very_o many_o as_o mr._n white_n acknowledge_v 9_o and_o many_o law_n and_o precept_n of_o life_n so_o because_o oral_a tradition_n sufficient_o assure_v we_o that_o this_o be_v magna_fw-la charta_fw-la and_o that_o the_o statute-book_n in_o which_o be_v contain_v those_o law_n which_o it_o concern_v every_o man_n to_o be_v skilful_a in_o therefore_o by_o like_a parity_n of_o reason_n it_o must_v follow_v that_o tradition_n itself_o be_v better_o than_o a_o book_n even_o the_o best_a way_n imaginable_a to_o convey_v down_o such_o law_n to_o we_o mr._n s._n say_v 93._o express_o it_o be_v but_o how_o true_o i_o appeal_v to_o experience_n and_o the_o wisdom_n of_o our_o lawgiver_n who_o seem_v to_o think_v otherwise_o tradition_n be_v already_o define_v to_o we_o a_o delivery_n down_o from_o hand_n to_o hand_n of_o the_o sense_n and_o faith_n of_o forefather_n i_o e._n of_o the_o gospel_n or_o message_n of_o christ._n now_o suppose_v any_o oral_a message_n consist_v of_o a_o hundred_o particularity_n be_v to_o be_v deliver_v to_o a_o hundred_o several_a person_n of_o different_a degree_n of_o understanding_n and_o memory_n by_o they_o to_o be_v convey_v to_o a_o hundred_o more_o who_o be_v to_o convey_v it_o to_o other_o and_o so_o onward_o to_o a_o hundred_o descent_n be_v it_o probable_a this_o message_n with_o all_o the_o particularity_n of_o it_o will_v be_v as_o true_o convey_v through_o so_o many_o mouth_n as_o if_o it_o be_v write_v down_o in_o so_o many_o letter_n concern_v which_o every_o bearer_n shall_v need_v to_o say_v no_o more_o than_o this_o that_o it_o be_v deliver_v to_o he_o as_o a_o letter_n write_v by_o he_o who_o name_n be_v subscribe_v to_o it_o i_o think_v it_o not_o probable_a though_o the_o man_n life_n be_v concern_v every_o one_o for_o the_o faithful_a delivery_n of_o his_o errand_n or_o letter_n for_o the_o letter_n be_v a_o message_n which_o no_o man_n can_v mistake_v in_o unless_o he_o will_v but_o the_o errand_n so_o difficult_a and_o perplex_v with_o its_o multitude_n of_o particular_n that_o it_o be_v a_o equal_a wager_n against_o every_o one_o of_o the_o messenger_n that_o he_o either_o forget_v or_o mistake_v something_o in_o it_o it_o be_v ten_o thousand_o to_o one_o that_o the_o first_o hundred_o do_v not_o all_o agree_v in_o it_o it_o be_v a_o million_o to_o one_o that_o the_o next_o succession_n do_v not_o all_o deliver_v it_o true_o for_o if_o any_o one_o of_o the_o first_o hundred_o mistake_v or_o forget_v any_o thing_n it_o be_v then_o impossible_a that_o he_o that_o receive_v it_o from_o he_o shall_v deliver_v it_o right_o and_o so_o the_o far_o it_o go_v the_o great_a change_n it_o be_v liable_a to_o yet_o after_o all_o this_o i_o do_v not_o say_v but_o it_o may_v be_v demonstrate_v in_o mr._n s_n way_n to_o have_v more_o of_o certainty_n in_o it_o than_o the_o original_a letter_n §_o 9_o three_o we_o allow_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a religion_n have_v in_o all_o age_n be_v preach_v to_o the_o people_n by_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o teach_v by_o christian_a parent_n to_o their_o child_n but_o with_o great_a difference_n by_o some_o more_o plain_o and_o true_o and_o perfect_o by_o other_o with_o less_o care_n and_o exactness_n according_a to_o the_o different_a degree_n of_o ability_n and_o integrity_n in_o pastor_n or_o parent_n and_o likewise_o with_o very_o different_a success_n according_a to_o the_o different_a capacity_n and_o disposition_n of_o the_o learner_n we_o allow_v likewise_o that_o there_o have_v be_v a_o constant_a course_n of_o visible_a action_n conformable_a in_o some_o measure_n to_o the_o principle_n of_o christianity_n but_o then_o we_o say_v that_o those_o outward_a act_n and_o circumstance_n of_o religion_n may_v have_v undergo_v great_a variation_n and_o receive_v great_a change_n by_o addition_n to_o they_o and_o defalcation_n from_o they_o in_o several_a age_n that_o this_o not_o only_o be_v possible_a but_o have_v actual_o happen_v i_o shall_v show_v when_o i_o come_v to_o answer_v his_o demonstration_n now_o that_o several_a of_o the_o the_o main_a doctrine_n of_o faith_n contain_v in_o the_o scriptute_fw-la and_o action_n therein_o command_v have_v be_v teach_v and_o practise_v by_o christian_n in_o all_o age_n as_o the_o article_n sum_v up_o in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n the_o use_n of_o the_o two_o sacrament_n be_v a_o good_a evidence_n so_o far_o that_o the_o scripture_n contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christian_a religion_n but_o then_o if_o we_o consider_v how_o we_o come_v to_o know_v that_o such_o point_n of_o faith_n have_v be_v teach_v and_o such_o external_a action_n practise_v in_o all_o age_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o say_v there_o be_v a_o present_a multitude_n of_o christian_n that_o profess_v to_o have_v receive_v such_o doctrine_n as_o ever_o believe_v and_o practise_v and_o from_o hence_o to_o infer_v that_o they_o be_v so_o the_o inconsequence_n of_o which_o argument_n i_o shall_v have_v a_o better_a occasion_n to_o show_v afterward_o but_o he_o that_o will_v prove_v this_o to_o any_o man_n satisfaction_n must_v make_v it_o evident_a from_o the_o best_a monument_n and_o record_n of_o several_a age_n that_o be_v from_o the_o most_o authentic_a book_n of_o those_o time_n that_o such_o doctrine_n have_v in_o all_o those_o age_n be_v constant_o and_o universal_o teach_v and_o practise_v but_o then_o if_o from_o those_o record_n of_o former_a time_n it_o appear_v that_o other_o doctrine_n not_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o teach_v and_o practise_v universal_o in_o all_o age_n but_o have_v creep_v in_o by_o degree_n some_o in_o one_o age_n and_o some_o in_o another_o according_a as_o ignorance_n and_o superstition_n in_o the_o people_n ambition_n and_o interest_n in_o the_o chief_a pastor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v minister_v occasion_n and_o opportunity_n and_o that_o the_o innovator_n of_o these_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n have_v all_o along_o pretend_v to_o confirm_v they_o out_o of_o scripture_n as_o the_o acknowledge_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o have_v likewise_o acknowledge_v the_o book_n of_o scripture_n to_o have_v descend_v without_o any_o material_a corruption_n or_o alteration_n all_o which_o will_v sufficient_o appear_v in_o the_o process_n of_o my_o discourse_n then_o can_v the_o oral_n and_o practical_a tradition_n of_o the_o present_a church_n concern_v any_o doctrine_n as_o ever_o believe_v and_o practise_v which_o have_v no_o real_a foundation_n in_o scripture_n be_v any_o argument_n against_o these_o book_n as_o if_o they_o do_v not_o full_o and_o clear_o contain_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o to_o say_v the_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v interpret_v by_o oral_n and_o practical_a tradition_n be_v no_o more_o reasonable_a than_o it_o will_v be_v to_o interpret_v the_o ancient_a book_n of_o the_o law_n by_o the_o present_a practice_n of_o it_o which_o every_o one_o that_o compare_v thing_n fair_o together_o must_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v full_a of_o deviation_n from_o the_o ancient_a law_n sect_n v._o they_o §_o 1._o 2_o dly_a how_o much_o more_o he_o attribute_n to_o his_o rule_n of_o faith_n than_o we_o think_v fit_a to_o attribute_v to_o we_o 1._o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o this_o rule_n shall_v fail_v that_o be_v either_o that_o these_o book_n shall_v cease_v to_o descend_v or_o shall_v be_v corrupt_v this_o we_o do_v not_o attribute_v to_o they_o because_o there_o be_v no_o need_n we_o shall_v we_o believe_v the_o providence_n of_o god_n will_v take_v care_n of_o they_o and_o secure_v they_o from_o be_v either_o lose_v or_o material_o corrupt_v yet_o we_o think_v it_o very_o possible_a that_o all_o the_o book_n in_o the_o world_n may_v be_v burn_v or_o otherwise_o destroy_v all_o that_o we_o affirm_v concern_v our_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v that_o it_o be_v abundant_o sufficient_a if_o man_n be_v not_o want_v to_o themselves_o to_o convey_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n to_o all_o successive_a age_n and_o we_o think_v he_o very_o unreasonable_a that_o expect_v that_o god_n shall_v do_v more_o than_o what_o be_v abundant_o
rational_a force_n of_o tradition_n suppose_v that_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n hold_v to_o it_o if_o oral_a tradition_n have_v bring_v down_o a_o certain_a sense_n of_o these_o text_n why_o do_v they_o not_o produce_v it_o and_o agree_v in_o it_o if_o it_o have_v not_o to_o use_v a_o hot_a phrase_n of_o his_o own_o 17._o it_o be_v perfect_a frenzy_n to_o say_v they_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n if_o he_o say_v they_o be_v by_o tradition_n make_v certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n so_o far_o as_o it_o concern_v the_o main_a body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o do_v all_o agree_v in_o it_o and_o that_o be_v suffcient_a then_o i_o ask_v he_o what_o be_v those_o point_n of_o faith_n which_o make_v up_o the_o body_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n he_o will_v tell_v i_o they_o be_v those_o which_o all_o catholic_n agree_v to_o have_v descend_v to_o they_o from_o the_o apostle_n by_o a_o constant_a and_o uninterrupted_a tradition_n i_o inquire_v far_o how_o i_o shall_v know_v what_o be_v the_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n so_o far_o as_o it_o concern_v these_o point_n he_o must_v answer_v as_o before_o that_o that_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n which_o all_o catholic_n agree_v to_o have_v descend_v to_o they_o by_o tradition_n which_o amount_v to_o this_o that_o all_o catholic_n do_v agree_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n so_o far_o as_o they_o do_v all_o agree_v in_o it_o it_o be_v to_o be_v hope_v that_o the_o protestant_n how_o much_o soever_o at_o present_a they_o differ_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n may_v in_o time_n come_v to_o as_o good_a a_o agreement_n as_o this_o this_o bring_v to_o my_o remembrance_n a_o passage_n or_o two_o of_o mr._n cressy_n the_o one_o in_o his_o appendix_n 554._o where_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o as_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o heretic_n shall_v agree_v any_o other_o way_n than_o in_o faction_n so_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o catholic_n shall_v differ_v in_o point_n of_o faith_n why_o so_o be_v not_o those_o catholic_n first_o who_o afterward_o become_v heretic_n and_o when_o they_o become_v so_o do_v they_o not_o differ_v in_o point_n of_o belief_n yes_o but_o here_o lie_v the_o conceit_n when_o they_o begin_v to_o differ_v than_o they_o cease_v to_o be_v catholic_n therefore_o catholic_n can_v never_o differ_v in_o point_n of_o faith_n the_o other_o passage_n be_v where_o he_o say_v 2._o that_o he_o have_v forsake_v a_o church_n where_o unity_n be_v impossible_a etc._n etc._n and_o betake_v himself_o to_o a_o church_n where_o schism_n be_v impossible_a this_o last_o clause_n that_o schism_n be_v impossible_a in_o their_o church_n can_v possible_o be_v true_a but_o in_o the_o same_o absurd_a and_o ludicrous_a sense_n in_o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o catholic_n to_o differ_v in_o point_n of_o belief_n for_o he_o can_v deny_v but_o that_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o man_n to_o break_v off_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o their_o church_n which_o in_o his_o sense_n be_v schism_n but_o here_o be_v the_o subtlety_n of_o it_o no_o schismatic_a be_v of_o their_o church_n because_o so_o soon_o as_o he_o be_v a_o schismatic_a he_o be_v out_o of_o it_o therefore_o schism_n be_v impossible_a in_o their_o church_n and_o be_v it_o not_o as_o impossible_a in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n where_o mr._n cr._n may_v have_v do_v well_o to_o have_v continue_v till_o he_o can_v have_v give_v a_o better_a reason_n of_o forsake_v she_o §_o 10._o but_o to_o return_v to_o our_o purpose_n mr._n rushworth_n 12._o acknowledge_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v of_o itself_o sufficient_o plain_a as_o to_z matter_n of_o practice_n for_o he_o ask_v who_o be_v so_o blind_a as_o not_o to_o see_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o scripture_n by_o a_o sensible_a common_a and_o discreet_a read_n of_o it_o though_o perhaps_o by_o a_o rigorous_a and_o exact_a balance_v of_o every_o particular_a word_n and_o syllable_n any_o of_o these_o thing_n will_v vanish_v away_o we_o know_v not_o how_o so_o that_o for_o the_o direction_n of_o our_o life_n and_o action_n he_o confess_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v sufficient_o plain_a if_o man_n will_v but_o read_v it_o sensible_o and_o discreet_o and_o he_o say_v that_o he_o be_v blind_a that_o do_v not_o see_v this_o but_o who_o so_o blind_a as_o he_o that_o will_v not_o see_v that_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v as_o plain_a in_o all_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n i_o be_o sure_a st._n austin_n make_v no_o difference_n when_o he_o tell_v we_o 2._o that_o in_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v plain_o set_v down_o in_o scripture_n we_o may_v find_v all_o those_o thing_n in_o which_o faith_n and_o manner_n of_o life_n be_v comprehend_v and_o why_o can_v man_n in_o reference_n to_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o of_o practice_n read_v the_o scripture_n sensible_o and_o discreet_o without_o such_o a_o rigorous_a balance_v of_o every_o word_n and_o syllable_n as_o will_v make_v the_o sense_n vanish_v away_o we_o know_v not_o how_o if_o the_o scripture_n be_v but_o sufficient_o plain_a to_o such_o as_o will_v use_v it_o sensible_o and_o discreet_o i_o do_v not_o understand_v what_o great_a plainness_n can_v be_v desire_v in_o a_o rule_n nor_o can_v i_o imagine_v what_o kind_n of_o rule_n it_o must_v be_v that_o can_v be_v unexceptionable_o plain_a to_o captious_a caviller_n and_o such_o as_o be_v bend_v to_o play_v the_o fool_n with_o it_o well_o suppose_v the_o scripture_n be_v not_o sufficient_o clear_a as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o hereupon_o i_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o church_n for_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n must_v i_o believe_v the_o church_n sense_n to_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o such_o a_o text_n though_o i_o see_v it_o to_o be_v plain_o contrary_a to_o the_o genuine_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n yes_o that_o i_o must_v or_o else_o i_o make_v myself_o and_o not_o the_o church_n judge_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o grand_a heresy_n of_o the_o protestant_n but_o then_o i_o must_v not_o suppose_v much_o less_o belive_o that_o the_o church_n sense_n of_o such_o a_o text_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o genuine_a meaning_n of_o it_o no_o although_o i_o plain_o see_v it_o to_o be_v so_o this_o be_v hard_a again_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n especial_o if_o that_o be_v true_a which_o be_v acknowledge_v both_o by_o dr._n holden_n and_o mr._n cressy_n viz._n that_o though_o general_a council_n can_v mistake_v in_o the_o point_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o decree_v yet_o they_o may_v mistake_v in_o the_o confirmation_n of_o they_o from_o text_n of_o scripture_n that_o be_v they_o may_v be_v mistake_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o text_n and_o if_o mr._n s._n think_v his_o brethren_n have_v grant_v too_o much_o he_o may_v see_v this_o exemplify_v in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a to_o mention_v no_o other_o which_o to_o establish_v their_o doctrine_n of_o image-worship_n do_v so_o palpable_o abuse_v and_o wrest_v text_n of_o scripture_n that_o i_o can_v hardly_o believe_v that_o any_o papist_n in_o the_o world_n have_v the_o forehead_n to_o own_o that_o for_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o those_o text_n which_o be_v there_o give_v by_o those_o father_n §_o 11._o second_o how_o the_o traditionary_a church_n can_v be_v more_o certain_a of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o their_o traditional_a doctrine_n than_o the_o protestant_n can_v be_v of_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o this_o be_v worthy_a our_o enquiry_n because_o if_o the_o business_n be_v search_v to_o the_o bottom_n it_o will_v appear_v beside_o all_o other_o inconvenience_n which_o oral_a tradition_n be_v much_o more_o liable_a to_o than_o scripture_n that_o the_o certain_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o traditional_a doctrine_n be_v as_o hard_a to_o come_v at_o as_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o this_o i_o will_v make_v appear_v by_o necessary_a consequence_n from_o their_o own_o concession_n mr._n white_a and_o mr._n s._n say_v that_o the_o great_a security_n of_o tradition_n be_v this_o that_o it_o be_v not_o tie_v to_o certain_a phrase_n and_o set-form_n of_o expression_n but_o the_o same_o sense_n be_v convey_v and_o settle_v in_o man_n heart_n by_o various_a expression_n but_o according_a to_o mr._n rushworth_n this_o render_v tradition_n sense_n uncertain_a for_o he_o say_v 6._o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o put_v full_o and_o beyond_o all_o quarrel_n the_o same_o sense_n in_o divers_a word_n so_o that_o if_o man_n do_v not_o receive_v tradition_n in_o a_o sensible_a common_a discreet_a way_n as_o mr._n rushw._n speak_v concern_v read_v the_o scripture_n but_o will_v come_v to_o a_o rigorous_a and_o exact_a balance_v of_o every_o particular_a phrase_n word_n and_o
sense_n and_o explication_n thereof_o to_o have_v descend_v to_o they_o by_o oral_a tradition_n for_o just_a as_o the_o traditionary_a christian_n do_v now_o so_o josephus_n tell_v 12._o we_o the_o traditionary_a jew_n of_o old_a the_o pharisee_n do_v pretend_v by_o their_o oral_a tradition_n to_o interpret_v the_o law_n more_o accurate_o and_o exact_o than_o any_o other_o sect._n in_o like_a manner_n he_o 2._o tell_v we_o that_o all_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o prayer_n and_o divine_a worship_n be_v regulate_v and_o administer_v according_a to_o their_o interpretation_n of_o the_o law_n and_o they_o both_o agree_v in_o this_o to_o make_v void_a the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o their_o tradition_n which_o the_o pharisee_n do_v no_o otherwise_o than_o mr._n s._n do_v by_o equal_v oral_a tradition_n to_o scripture_n nay_o prefer_n it_o above_o scripture_n in_o make_v it_o the_o sole_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o interpret_n the_o scripture_n according_a to_o it_o hence_o be_v those_o common_a say_n in_o the_o talmud_n and_o other_o jewish_a book_n do_v not_o think_v that_o the_o write_a law_n be_v the_o foundation_n but_o that_o the_o law_n oral_o deliver_v be_v the_o right_a foundation_n which_o be_v to_o say_v with_o mr._n s._n that_o not_o the_o scripture_n but_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n again_o there_o be_v more_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o scribe_n viz._n the_o testifier_n of_o tradition_n than_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o write_v law_n again_o the_o oral_a law_n excel_v the_o write_a as_o much_o as_o the_o soul_n do_v the_o body_n which_o accord_v very_o well_o with_o what_o mr._n s._n frequent_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o scripture_n without_o tradition_n be_v but_o a_o dead_a letter_n destitute_a of_o life_n and_o sense_n hence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o they_o require_v the_o people_n as_o the_o traditionary_a church_n do_v now_o to_o yield_v up_o themselves_o to_o the_o dictate_v of_o tradition_n even_o in_o the_o most_o absurd_a thing_n as_o appear_v by_o that_o common_a say_n among_o they_o if_o the_o scribe_n say_v that_o the_o right_a hand_n be_v the_o left_a and_o the_o leave_v the_o right_n that_o bread_n be_v flesh_n and_o wine_n be_v blood_n harken_v to_o they_o that_o be_v make_v no_o scruple_n of_o whatsoever_o they_o deliver_v as_o tradition_n though_o never_o so_o contrary_a to_o reason_n or_o sense_n and_o last_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o pharisee_n be_v many_o of_o they_o practical_a such_o be_v all_o those_o which_o concern_v external_a rite_n and_o observance_n as_o wash_v of_o hand_n and_o cup_n etc._n etc._n so_o that_o these_o pharisaical_a tradition_n have_v also_o that_o unspeakable_a advantage_n which_o mr._n s._n say_v render_v their_o tradition_n unmistakeable_a that_o they_o be_v daily_o practise_v and_o come_v down_o clad_v in_o such_o plain_a matter_n of_o fact_n that_o the_o most_o stupid_a man_n live_v can_v not_o possible_o be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o therefore_o according_a to_o mr._n s_n principle_n it_o be_v impossible_a that_o any_o age_n of_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v persuade_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v command_v by_o moses_n and_o ever_o since_o observe_v if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v so_o and_o yet_o our_o saviour_n deny_v these_o custom_n to_o have_v be_v of_o any_o such_o authority_n as_o they_o pretend_v §_o 2._o but_o i_o need_v not_o to_o have_v take_v all_o this_o pain_n to_o show_v the_o agreement_n which_o be_v between_o the_o traditionary_a jew_n and_o papist_n their_o own_o writer_n so_o liberal_o acknowledge_v it_o mr._n white_a 6._o indeed_o say_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v not_o deliver_v to_o they_o oral_o but_o by_o write_v than_o which_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o inconsistent_a with_o his_o hypothesis_n for_o if_o the_o jewish_a faith_n be_v convey_v to_o they_o not_o oral_o but_o by_o write_v then_o either_o the_o jewish_a church_n have_v no_o sufficient_a rule_n of_o faith_n or_o else_o a_o write_n may_v be_v such_o a_o rule_n but_o other_o of_o their_o champion_n make_v great_a use_n of_o the_o parallel_n between_o the_o traditionary_a jew_n and_o the_o romish_a church_n to_o confirm_v from_o thence_o their_o own_o traditionary_a doctrine_n cardinal_n perron_n have_v a_o full_a passage_n to_o this_o purpose_n as_o this_o say_v he_o 4._o be_v to_o preserve_v a_o sound_n and_o entire_a respect_n to_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o ancient_a mosaic_a scripture_n to_o believe_v and_o observe_v not_o only_o all_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v therein_o actual_o contain_v but_o also_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v therein_o contain_v mediate_o and_o relative_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paradise_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v not_o contain_v therein_o but_o mediate_o and_o by_o the_o authority_n which_o it_o give_v to_o the_o deposition_n of_o the_o patriarchal_a and_o mosaic_a tradition_n preserve_v by_o heart_n and_o in_o the_o oral_a doctrine_n of_o the_o synagogue_n so_o this_o be_v to_o preserve_v a_o sound_n and_o entire_a respect_n to_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o apostolical_a scripture_n to_o believe_v and_o observe_v all_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o contain_v not_o only_o immediate_o and_o by_o itself_o but_o mediate_o and_o by_o reference_n to_o the_o apostolical_a tradition_n to_o which_o in_o gross_a and_o general_o it_o give_v the_o authority_n of_o apostolical_a doctrine_n and_o to_o the_o church_n the_o authority_n of_o guardian_n and_o depositary_a to_o preserve_v and_o attest_v they_o voysin_n in_o his_o observation_n upon_o raymundus_n martin_n 145._o tell_v we_o that_o as_o in_o the_o old_a law_n the_o great_a consistory_n at_o jerusalem_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o true_a tradition_n so_o say_v he_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o our_o tradition_n and_o as_o the_o continual_a succession_n of_o the_o high_a priest_n and_o father_n among_o the_o jew_n be_v the_o great_a confirmation_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o tradition_n so_o say_v he_o with_o we_o the_o truth_n of_o our_o catholic_n doctrine_n be_v confirm_v by_o a_o continual_a succession_n of_o pope_n §_o 3._o from_o all_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o pharisee_n among_o the_o jew_n make_v the_o same_o pretence_n to_o oral_a tradition_n which_o the_o papist_n do_v at_o this_o day_n according_a to_o mr._n s._n and_o if_o so_o then_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n a_fw-fr posteriori_fw-la be_v every_o whit_n as_o strong_a for_o the_o jew_n against_o our_o saviour_n as_o it_o be_v for_o the_o papist_n against_o the_o protestant_n for_o we_o find_v that_o in_o our_o saviour_n time_n it_o be_v then_o the_o present_a persuasion_n of_o the_o traditionary_a jew_n that_o their_o faith_n and_o their_o rite_n and_o the_o true_a sense_n and_o interpretation_n of_o their_o write_a law_n be_v descend_v from_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n to_o they_o uninterrupted_o which_o we_o find_v be_v most_o firm_o root_v in_o their_o heart_n but_o the_o jew_n have_v a_o constant_a tradition_n among_o they_o that_o the_o messiah_n be_v to_o be_v a_o great_a temporal_a prince_n and_o though_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o prophecy_n concern_v he_o may_v well_o enough_o have_v be_v accommodate_v to_o the_o low_a and_o suffer_a condition_n of_o our_o saviour_n yet_o they_o do_v infallible_o know_v that_o their_o messiah_n be_v to_o be_v another_o kind_n of_o person_n from_o sense_n write_v in_o their_o heart_n from_o the_o interpretation_n of_o those_o prophecy_n oral_o bring_v down_o to_o they_o from_o the_o patriarchal_a and_o mosaic_a tradition_n preserve_v by_o heart_n and_o in_o the_o oral_a doctrine_n of_o the_o synagogue_n and_o from_o the_o live_a voice_n of_o their_o church_n essential_a that_o be_v the_o universal_a consent_n of_o the_o then_o traditionary_a jew_n if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o jewish_a tradition_n do_v indeed_o bring_v down_o several_a doctrine_n not_o contain_v in_o scripture_n of_o paradise_n of_o hell_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n of_o the_o resurrection_n etc._n etc._n as_o cardinal_n perron_n affirm_v but_o it_o do_v not_o bring_v down_o this_o point_n of_o the_o messiah_n be_v a_o temporal_a prince_n then_o as_o mr._n s._n 76._o ask_v we_o so_o the_o jew_n do_v he_o by_o what_o virtue_n tradition_n bring_v down_o those_o other_o point_n and_o whether_o the_o same_o virtue_n be_v not_o powerful_a to_o bring_v down_o this_o as_o well_o as_o those_o then_o he_o will_v ask_v he_o far_o be_v there_o not_o a_o necessary_a connexion_n and_o relation_n between_o a_o constant_a cause_n and_o its_o formal_a effect_n so_o that_o if_o its_o formal_a effect_n be_v point_n receive_v as_o deliver_v ever_o the_o proper_a cause_n must_v be_v a_o ever-delivery_n whence_o he_o will_v argue_v from_o such_o a_o effect_n to_o its_o cause_n for_o any_o particular_a point_n and_o consequent_o for_o this_o point_n that_o be_v in_o controversy_n between_o jew_n
i_o take_v to_o be_v as_o shameful_a a_o circle_n as_o that_o wherewith_o dr._n holden_n upbraid_v the_o generality_n of_o his_o brethren_n §_o 3._o i_o proceed_v to_o his_o authority_n from_o father_n and_o council_n all_o which_o not_o one_o of_o they_o except_v he_o have_v take_v out_o of_o mr._n white_n be_v tabulae_fw-la suffragiales_n without_o the_o least_o acknowledgement_n from_o who_o he_o have_v they_o and_o that_o it_o may_v be_v evident_a that_o he_o have_v not_o consult_v the_o book_n themselves_o for_o they_o he_o have_v take_v they_o with_o all_o their_o fault_n and_o with_o the_o very_a same_o error_n of_o citation_n which_o mr._n white_n have_v be_v guilty_a of_o before_o he_o so_o that_o though_o he_o be_v please_v to_o say_v of_o himself_o that_o 239._o he_o he_o be_v a_o bad_a transcriber_n yet_o i_o must_v do_v he_o that_o right_a to_o assure_v the_o reader_n that_o he_o do_v it_o very_o punctual_o and_o exact_o §_o 4._o he_o begin_v with_o council_n of_o which_o he_o tell_v we_o he_o will_v only_o mention_v three_o in_o several_a age_n the_o first_o be_v the_o first_o synod_n of_o lateran_n one_o may_v have_v expect_v after_o he_o have_v tell_v we_o he_o will_v mention_v three_o in_o several_a age_n he_o shall_v have_v produce_v they_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o time_n and_o have_v begin_v with_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n which_o be_v near_o 300_o year_n before_o the_o lateran_n but_o there_o be_v a_o good_a reason_n why_o the_o lateran_n shall_v be_v first_o produce_v viz._n because_o it_o be_v mention_v before_o the_o other_o in_o mr_n white_n be_v book_n well_o but_o what_o say_v this_o synod_n we_o all_o confess_v unanimous_o and_o consequent_o with_o one_o heart_n and_o mouth_n the_o tenet_n and_o say_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n add_v nothing_o substract_v nothing_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v deliver_v we_o by_o they_o and_o we_o believe_v as_o the_o father_n have_v believe_v we_o preach_v so_o as_o they_o have_v teach_v the_o force_n of_o which_o testimony_n mr._n s._n lay_v upon_o the_o word_n deliver_v as_o if_o that_o word_n wherever_o it_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o council_n or_o father_n must_v needs_o be_v understand_v of_o oral_a delivery_n whereas_o it_o be_v a_o general_a word_n indifferent_o use_v for_o conveyance_n either_o by_o writing_n or_o word_n of_o mouth_n in_o this_o place_n it_o plain_o refer_v to_o the_o write_n of_o particular_a father_n out_o of_o who_o a_o long_a catalogue_n of_o testimony_n against_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o monothelite_n have_v be_v read_v just_a before_o this_o declaration_n of_o the_o synod_n now_o what_o signify_v this_o to_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o this_o synod_n declare_v her_o faith_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o monothelite_n to_o be_v consonant_n in_o all_o thing_n to_o those_o testimony_n which_o have_v be_v produce_v out_o of_o the_o father_n the_o next_o be_v the_o council_n of_o sardica_n out_o of_o a_o epistle_n of_o which_o council_n he_o cite_v these_o word_n we_o have_v receive_v this_o doctrine_n we_o have_v be_v teach_v so_o we_o hold_v this_o catholic_n tradition_n faith_n and_o confession_n which_o be_v general_a word_n and_o indifferent_o applicable_a to_o oral_a tradition_n or_o write_v or_o both_o but_o be_v they_o what_o they_o will_v mr._n s._n ought_v not_o to_o have_v be_v ignorant_a that_o this_o council_n be_v reject_v by_o st._n austin_n and_o other_o orthodox_n father_n as_o 1_o binnius_n acknowledge_v and_o which_o be_v more_o that_o the_o latter_a part_n of_o this_o epistle_n out_o of_o which_o part_n mr._n s._n cite_v these_o word_n which_o contain_v a_o confession_n of_o faith_n be_v by_o 347._o baronius_n and_o after_o he_o by_o binnius_n prove_v to_o have_v be_v surreptitious_o add_v for_o though_o it_o be_v find_v in_o theodoret_n and_o mention_v by_o sozomen_n yet_o baronius_n think_v that_o it_o be_v the_o arian_n confession_n compose_v by_o the_o false-synod_n of_o sardica_n which_o sit_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o that_o sozomen_n light_v upon_o it_o perhaps_o mistake_v it_o for_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o orthodox_n synod_n of_o the_o same_o name_n however_o that_o be_v he_o prove_v out_o of_o athanasius_n and_o from_o the_o testimony_n both_o of_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a bishop_n that_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o add_v one_o word_n or_o tittle_n no_o nor_o so_o much_o as_o explain_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o nicene_n faith_n but_o mr._n white_n say_v nothing_o of_o this_o and_o therefore_o mr._n s._n can_v not_o who_o be_v no_o speculator_n in_o these_o matter_n but_o only_o as_o a_o testifier_n deliver_v down_o these_o authority_n to_o we_o as_o he_o receive_v they_o by_o hand_n from_o mr._n white_a and_o if_o the_o word_n tradition_n be_v but_o in_o they_o they_o be_v demonstrative_a as_o for_o his_o testimony_n from_o the_o 2_o d_o council_n of_o nice_a which_o he_o call_v the_o 7_o the_o general_a council_n who_o pretend_v their_o doctrine_n of_o image-worship_n to_o have_v descend_v to_o they_o by_o a_o uninterrupted_a tradition_n and_o prove_v it_o most_o doughty_o by_o text_n of_o scripture_n ridiculous_o wrest_v by_o impertinent_a say_n out_o of_o obscure_a and_o counterfeit_a author_n and_o by_o fond_a and_o immodest_a story_n as_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o pope_n 4._o adrian_n the_o 6_o the_o of_o apparition_n and_o woman_n dream_n etc._n etc._n for_o which_o i_o refer_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o council_n itself_o which_o be_v such_o a_o mess_n of_o poppery_n that_o if_o a_o general_a council_n of_o atheist_n have_v meet_v together_o with_o a_o design_n to_o abuse_v religion_n by_o talk_v ridiculous_o concern_v it_o they_o can_v not_o have_v do_v it_o more_o effectual_o i_o say_v as_o for_o his_o testimony_n from_o this_o council_n i_o shall_v refer_v mr._n s_o to_o that_o western_a council_n under_o charles_n the_o great_a which_o a_o little_a after_o at_o francford_n condemn_v and_o also_o full_o confute_v the_o decision_n of_o this_o council_n call_v their_o pretend_a tradition_n of_o image-worship_n putidissimam_fw-la traditionem_fw-la a_o most_o stink_a tradition_n these_o be_v his_o authority_n from_o council_n where_o say_v he_o we_o see_v general_a council_n rely_v on_o the_o teach_v of_o the_o father_n or_o foregoing_a church_n and_o on_o the_o church_n tradition_n as_o their_o rule_n etc._n etc._n where_o do_v he_o see_v any_o such_o matter_n or_o where_o do_v he_o see_v general_a council_n be_v the_o council_n of_o lateran_n a_o general_n one_o or_o be_v the_o council_n of_o sardica_n if_o it_o be_v let_v he_o show_v how_o the_o 2_o d._n of_o nice_n can_v be_v the_o 7_o the_o general_n council_n mr._n white_a must_v write_v more_o explicit_o and_o say_v which_o be_v general_a council_n which_o not_o otherwise_o he_o will_v lead_v his_o friend_n into_o dangerous_a mistake_n §_o 4._o after_o ancient_a council_n not_o so_o ancient_a neither_o let_v we_o say_v he_o give_v a_o glance_n at_o father_n glance_n be_v a_o modest_a word_n and_o yet_o i_o doubt_v whether_o ever_o the_o father_n have_v so_o much_o as_o that_o from_o he_o before_o i_o speak_v particular_o to_o his_o testimony_n from_o the_o father_n i_o shall_v mind_v he_o of_o what_o mr._n rushworth_n say_v in_o general_a viz._n 13._o that_o who_o seek_v tradition_n in_o the_o father_n and_o to_o convince_v it_o by_o their_o testimony_n take_v a_o hard_a task_n upon_o he_o etc._n etc._n again_o ibid._n as_o in_o other_o point_n so_o even_o in_o this_o of_o the_o resolution_n of_o faith_n as_o doctor_n seem_v to_o differ_v now-adays_a so_o may_v the_o father_n also_o if_o this_o be_v true_a mr._n s._n be_v not_o very_o likely_a by_o a_o few_o testimony_n out_o of_o the_o father_n to_o prove_v that_o tradition_n be_v the_o sole_a rule_n of_o faith_n but_o let_v we_o see_v what_o he_o have_v do_v towards_o it_o he_o begin_v with_o a_o say_n of_o pope_n celestine_n to_o the_o father_n of_o the_o ephesin_n council_n now_o therefore_o we_o must_v act_v with_o a_o common_a endeavour_n to_o preserve_v thing_n believe_v and_o retain_v to_o this_o very_a time_n by_o succession_n from_o the_o apostle_n binnius_n other_o read_v of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d quite_o spoil_v the_o force_n of_o this_o citation_n which_o mr._n s._n put_v upon_o the_o word_n succession_n but_o read_v it_o how_o he_o will_v why_o may_v not_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v say_v to_o come_v by_o succession_n from_o the_o apostle_n when_o it_o be_v transmit_v to_o we_o by_o scripture_n as_o well_o as_o when_o by_o oral_a tradition_n i_o be_o sure_a the_o same_o celestine_n in_o a_o epistle_n to_o cyril_n commend_v he_o for_o defend_v
the_o faith_n by_o scripture_n this_o say_v he_o be_v a_o great_a triumph_n of_o our_o faith_n to_o demonstrate_v our_o opinion_n so_o strong_o and_o to_o overthrow_v the_o contrary_a by_o testimony_n from_o scripture_n and_o neither_o in_o this_o epistle_n nor_o the_o other_o do_v he_o make_v any_o mention_n of_o oral_a tradition_n next_o he_o cite_v that_o know_a place_n in_o irenaeus_n but_o what_o if_o the_o apostle_n have_v not_o leave_v we_o the_o scripture_n ought_v we_o not_o to_o follow_v the_o order_n of_o tradition_n &_o c._n this_o make_v clear_o against_o he_o for_o it_o imply_v that_o now_o the_o apostle_n have_v leave_v we_o the_o scripture_n we_o ought_v to_o follow_v they_o the_o other_o passage_n he_o cite_v out_o of_o irenaeus_n lib._n 1._o c._n 3._o be_v a_o clear_a eviction_n that_o he_o do_v not_o consult_v the_o book_n for_o he_o put_v two_o saying_n together_o which_o he_o have_v meet_v with_o in_o mr._n white_a immediate_o one_o after_o the_o other_o and_o because_o mr._n white_n have_v cite_v lib._n 1._o c._n 3._o for_o the_o first_o say_n and_o bring_v in_o the_o other_o immediate_o upon_o it_o with_o a_o et_fw-la rursus_fw-la again_o etc._n etc._n therefore_o mr._n s._n who_o be_v of_o a_o right_n traditionary_a temper_n which_o be_v to_o take_v thing_n easy_o upon_o trust_v himself_o and_o require_v demonstration_n from_o other_o conclude_v that_o these_o say_n be_v in_o the_o same_o place_n though_o in_o truth_n they_o be_v in_o several_a book_n as_o for_o the_o testimony_n itself_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o it_o to_o mr._n s_n purpose_n beside_o the_o word_n tradition_n which_o irenaeus_n do_v often_o apply_v to_o scripture_n as_o well_o as_o oral_a tradition_n and_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o this_o place_n to_o determine_v it_o to_o oral_a tradition_n his_o testimony_n out_o of_o origen_n will_v do_v he_o less_o stead_n for_o every_o one_o that_o have_v be_v conversant_a in_o the_o write_n of_o that_o father_n know_v what_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o church_n tradition_n preserve_v by_o order_n of_o succession_n viz._n the_o mystical_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n which_o he_o say_v be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o by_o they_o down_o from_o hand_n to_o hand_n if_o this_o be_v the_o tradition_n mr._n s._n contend_v for_o origen_n be_v at_o his_o service_n if_o it_o be_v not_o i_o assure_v he_o he_o be_v not_o for_o his_o turn_n next_o come_v tertullian_n concern_v who_o as_o also_o origen_n the_o papist_n upon_o occasion_n think_v it_o enough_o to_o reply_v in_o st._n hierom_n word_n helvid_n as_o for_o tertullian_n i_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v of_o he_o but_o that_o he_o be_v not_o a_o man_n of_o the_o church_n whatever_o he_o be_v these_o be_v his_o word_n if_o thou_o be_v but_o a_o christian_a believe_v what_o be_v traditum_fw-la deliver_v and_o here_o be_v nothing_o again_o but_o the_o word_n deliver_v which_o as_o i_o have_v say_v be_v indifferent_a to_o write_a or_o oral_a tradition_n if_o the_o circumstance_n do_v not_o determine_v it_o to_o one_o as_o here_o they_o do_v very_o unlucky_o for_o mr._n s._n to_o the_o scripture_n for_o he_o dispute_v here_o against_o martion_n who_o deny_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n and_o who_o to_o maintain_v that_o deny_v his_o nativity_n and_o etc._n expunge_v the_o whole_a history_n of_o it_o out_o of_o the_o gospel_n but_o say_v tertullian_n by_o what_o authority_n do_v thou_o do_v this_o if_o thou_o be_v a_o prophet_n foretell_v something_o if_o a_o apostle_n preach_v public_o if_o apostolical_a be_v of_o the_o apostle_n mind_n if_o no_o more_o but_o a_o christian_a believe_v what_o be_v deliver_v and_o where_o deliver_v but_o in_o those_o instrument_n or_o book_n of_o the_o gospel_n out_o of_o which_o as_o tertullian_n immediate_o before_o tell_v we_o martion_n have_v make_v bold_a to_o expunge_v this_o story_n as_o for_o his_o testimony_n out_o of_o athanasius_n the_o two_o first_o of_o they_o prove_v nothing_o but_o that_o faith_n come_v down_o from_o our_o ancestor_n or_o be_v by_o they_o deliver_v to_o we_o which_o no_o body_n deny_v nor_o be_v there_o a_o word_n in_o either_o of_o they_o concern_v oral_a in_o opposition_n to_o write_a tradition_n the_o three_o testimony_n be_v out_o of_o a_o epistle_n to_o epictetus_n to_o who_o athanasius_n writing_n concern_v those_o who_o hold_v christ_n body_n to_o be_v consubstantial_a with_o his_o divinity_n tell_v he_o this_o be_v so_o gross_a a_o conceit_n that_o it_o need_v no_o solicitous_a confutation_n but_o that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o say_v in_o general_a the_o orthodox_n church_n be_v not_o of_o that_o mind_n our_o father_n do_v not_o think_v so_o from_o whence_o mr._n s._n infer_v that_o tradition_n be_v hold_v by_o he_o a_o sole_a sufficient_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o only_a answer_n to_o be_v give_v why_o we_o reject_v point_n from_o faith_n etc._n etc._n but_o if_o he_o have_v consult_v the_o book_n he_o will_v not_o have_v infer_v that_o this_o be_v the_o only_a answer_n to_o be_v give_v etc._n etc._n for_o it_o immediate_o follow_v but_o lest_o from_o our_o be_v whole_o silent_a these_o inventor_n of_o evil_a thing_n shall_v take_v occasion_n to_o be_v more_o impudent_a it_o will_v be_v good_a to_o recite_v a_o few_o passage_n out_o of_o scripture_n etc._n etc._n and_o from_o thence_o he_o confute_v they_o at_o large_a it_o be_v so_o gross_a a_o error_n that_o he_o think_v it_o may_v be_v sufficient_a without_o bring_v particular_a argument_n out_o of_o scripture_n against_o it_o to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o ancient_a faith_n but_o yet_o lest_o they_o shall_v if_o he_o have_v say_v no_o more_o have_v take_v boldness_n from_o thence_o and_o think_v that_o nothing_o more_o can_v be_v say_v against_o it_o therefore_o he_o confute_v it_o from_o particular_a text_n of_o scripture_n and_o what_o in_o his_o opinion_n be_v the_o sufficient_a rule_n of_o faith_n mr._n s._n may_v have_v see_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o epistle_n from_o these_o word_n that_o faith_n which_o be_v profess_v by_o the_o father_n in_o that_o council_n viz._n the_o nicene_n according_a to_o the_o scripture_n be_v to_o i_o sufficient_a etc._n etc._n it_o seem_v that_o scripture_n be_v to_o he_o the_o rule_n and_o standard_n whereby_o to_o judge_v even_o the_o creed_n of_o general_a council_n mr._n s._n say_v he_o will_v be_v short_a in_o the_o rest_n and_o so_o will_v i._o for_o what_o be_v to_o be_v say_v to_o testimony_n bring_v at_o a_o venture_n when_o he_o that_o bring_v they_o have_v he_o read_v the_o book_n themselves_o can_v not_o have_v have_v the_o face_n to_o have_v bring_v they_o such_o be_v this_o out_o of_o 7._o clem._n alezand_n as_o if_o one_o of_o a_o man_n become_v a_o beast_n like_o those_o infect_v with_o circe_n poison_n so_o he_o have_v forfeit_v his_o be_v a_o man_n of_o god_n and_o faithful_a to_o our_o lord_n who_o spurn_v against_o ecclesiastical_a tradition_n and_o leap_v into_o opinion_n of_o human_a election_n mr._n s._n know_v who_o way_n of_o quote_v this_o be_v to_o pick_v a_o bit_n out_o of_o the_o midst_n of_o a_o text_n that_o sound_v something_o towards_o his_o purpose_n and_o leave_v out_o the_o rest_n which_o will_v make_v it_o evident_a to_o be_v mean_v just_a contrary_n yet_o i_o can_v charge_v this_o whole_o upon_o mr._n s._n who_o implicit_a faith_n be_v it_o not_o for_o his_o culpable_a ignorance_n may_v excuse_v he_o but_o for_o his_o seducer_n mr._n white_a how_o he_o can_v acquit_v himself_o of_o so_o foul_a a_o imputation_n i_o leave_v it_o to_o any_o ingenuous_a papist_n to_o judge_n when_o i_o have_v naked_o set_v the_o whole_a passage_n before_o he_o clemens_n speak_v of_o heretic_n who_o relinquish_v the_o scripture_n or_o abuse_v it_o by_o wrest_v it_o to_o their_o lust_n say_v man_n who_o deal_v in_o matter_n of_o high_a importance_n must_v needs_o commit_v great_a error_n if_o they_o do_v not_o take_v and_o hold_v the_o rule_n of_o truth_n from_o truth_n itself_o for_o such_o man_n have_v once_o deviate_v from_o the_o right_a way_n do_v likewise_o err_v in_o most_o particular_n probable_o because_o they_o have_v not_o the_o faculty_n of_o distinguish_a truth_n and_o falsehood_n perfect_o exercise_v to_o choose_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v choose_v for_o if_o they_o have_v this_o they_o will_v be_v rule_v by_o the_o divine_a scriptures_fw-fr therefore_o as_o if_o any_o of_o mankind_n shall_v become_v a_o beast_n in_o such_o sort_n as_o those_o who_o be_v 〈◊〉_d bewitch_v by_o circe_n even_o so_o he_o have_v lose_v his_o be_v a_o man_n of_o god_n and_o abide_v faithful_a to_o the_o lord_n who_o have_v spurn_v against_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o
church_n and_o skip_v into_o the_o opinion_n of_o human_a sect_n 〈◊〉_d not_o of_o human_a election_n as_o mr._n s._n blind_o follow_v mr._n wh._n do_v most_o absurd_o translate_v it_o but_o he_o that_o have_v return_v from_o his_o error_n and_o hearken_v to_o the_o scripture_n and_o conform_v his_o life_n to_o the_o truth_n be_v as_o it_o be_v advance_v from_o a_o man_n to_o a_o god_n at_o the_o same_o rate_n he_o go_v on_o for_o several_a page_n together_o take_v the_o scripture_n for_o a_o indemonstrable_a principle_n from_o which_o all_o divine_a doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v demonstrate_v and_o for_o the_o criterion_n whereby_o they_o be_v to_o be_v try_v and_o charge_v the_o heretic_n in_o such_o word_n as_o we_o can_v find_v fit_a for_o our_o adversary_n as_o say_v he_o naughty_a boy_n shut_v out_o their_o schoolmaster_n so_o these_o drive_v the_o prophecy_n out_o of_o the_o church_n suspect_v that_o they_o will_v chide_v and_o admonish_v they_o and_o they_o patch_v together_o abundance_n of_o falsehood_n and_o fiction_n that_o they_o may_v seem_v rational_o not_o to_o admit_v the_o scripture_n again_o speak_v of_o these_o heretic_n affront_a the_o scripture_n he_o tell_v we_o they_o oppose_v the_o 〈◊〉_d divine_a tradition_n with_o human_a doctrine_n 〈◊〉_d by_o other_o tradition_n deliver_v from_o hand_n to_o hand_n that_o they_o may_v establish_v a_o sect_n or_o heresy_n again_o he_o say_v they_o adulterate_a the_o truth_n and_o steal_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n etc._n etc._n but_o for_o oral_a fraud_n they_o shall_v have_v write_v punishment_n but_o enough_o of_o this_o whosoever_o desire_v to_o see_v more_o of_o it_o let_v he_o read_v on_o where_o these_o man_n to_o their_o shame_n have_v direct_v we_o and_o see_v whether_o any_o protestant_n can_v speak_v more_o full_o and_o plain_o in_o this_o controversy_n the_o whole_a trust_n of_o the_o papist_n be_v upon_o the_o equivocal_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n tradition_n which_o word_n be_v common_o use_v by_o the_o father_n to_o signify_v to_o we_o the_o scripture_n or_o divine_a tradition_n as_o clement_n here_o call_v it_o but_o the_o papist_n understand_v it_o of_o their_o unwritten_a tradition_n and_o to_o this_o they_o apply_v all_o those_o passage_n in_o the_o father_n where_o tradition_n be_v honourable_o mention_v so_o mr._n s._n deal_v with_o we_o in_o the_o testimony_n i_o have_v already_o examine_v and_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o argument_n in_o those_o few_o which_o remain_v but_o from_o the_o ambiguity_n of_o this_o word_n which_o i_o need_v not_o show_v of_o every_o one_o of_o they_o in_o particular_a for_o whosoever_o shall_v read_v they_o with_o this_o key_n will_v find_v that_o they_o be_v of_o no_o force_n to_o conclude_v what_o he_o drive_v at_o §_o 5._o as_o for_o his_o citation_n out_o of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n by_o which_o he_o will_v prove_v it_o to_o be_v the_o persuasion_n of_o their_o present_a church_n that_o tradition_n be_v the_o sole_a rule_n of_o faith_n i_o have_v already_o show_v that_o that_o council_n have_v declare_v otherwise_o and_o be_v otherwise_o understand_v by_o the_o chief_a of_o their_o own_o writer_n and_o therefore_o he_o do_v prudent_o to_o conceal_v in_o a_o etc._n etc._n those_o choke_a word_n in_o which_o the_o council_n declare_v itself_o to_o receive_v and_o honour_v with_o equal_a pious_a affection_n and_o reverence_n the_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o unwritten_a tradition_n and_o after_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o shuffle_n what_o a_o pitiful_a account_n be_v it_o that_o he_o at_o last_o give_v of_o that_o council_n put_v scripture_n constant_o before_o tradition_n because_o scripture_n be_v interpret_v by_o tradition_n be_v of_o the_o same_o authority_n as_o if_o a_o apostle_n or_o evangelist_n be_v present_a and_o therefore_o no_o wonder_n they_o honour_v scripture-testimony_n so_o as_o to_o put_v it_o before_o tradition_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o because_o scripture_n be_v subordinate_a to_o tradition_n and_o to_o be_v regulate_v by_o it_o therefore_o it_o deserve_v to_o be_v put_v before_o it_o beside_o if_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n be_v but_o several_a way_n of_o convey_v the_o evangelical_n and_o apostolical_a doctrine_n why_o shall_v he_o imagine_v a_o evangelist_n or_o apostle_n to_o be_v more_o present_a by_o the_o scripture_n than_o by_o oral_a tradition_n especial_o if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o he_o suppose_v scripture_n to_o be_v a_o uncertain_a and_o tradition_n a_o infallible_a way_n of_o convey_v this_o doctrine_n sect_n ii_o scripture_n §_o 1._o all_z that_o now_o remain_v be_v to_o confirm_v the_o precedent_a discourse_n by_o testimony_n of_o the_o most_o eminent_a person_n of_o the_o church_n in_o several_a age_n in_o which_o i_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o be_v large_a be_v so_o happy_o prevent_v by_o that_o full_a account_n which_o be_v give_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o this_o matter_n in_o the_o answer_n to_o labyrinthus_n cantuariensis_n which_o mr._n s._n may_v if_o he_o please_v consult_v for_o his_o further_a conviction_n §_o 2_o i_o begin_v with_o the_o historical_a account_n which_o eusebius_n give_v of_o commit_v the_o gospel_n to_o writing_n which_o be_v to_o this_o purpose_n viz_o 14._o that_o the_o roman_n be_v not_o content_a with_o the_o doctrine_n preach_v unless_o it_o be_v also_o commit_v to_o writing_n and_o therefore_o do_v earnest_o beg_v of_o mark_n peter_n companion_n that_o he_o will_v leave_v they_o a_o monument_n in_o write_v of_o that_o doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v deliver_v to_o they_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o this_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o the_o write_n of_o st._n mark_n be_v gospel_n and_o when_o peter_n do_v understand_v that_o this_o work_n be_v publish_v be_v suggest_v by_o the_o divine_a revelation_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n it_o be_v say_v he_o be_v very_o much_o please_v with_o the_o ready_a and_o earnest_a desire_n of_o those_o person_n and_o that_o by_o his_o authority_n he_o confirm_v this_o write_n to_o the_o end_n that_o it_o may_v be_v every_o where_o read_v in_o the_o church_n as_o for_o st._n matthew_n and_o st._n john_n he_o tell_v we_o 18._o that_o of_o all_o the_o disciple_n they_o two_o only_o have_v leave_v monument_n in_o write_v of_o who_o it_o be_v also_o report_v that_o they_o betake_v themselves_o to_o write_v be_v draw_v thereto_o by_o necessity_n matthew_n after_o he_o have_v preach_v the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o the_o jew_n and_o be_v resolve_v to_o go_v to_o other_o nation_n write_v his_o gospel_n in_o the_o language_n of_o his_o country_n and_o thus_o by_o the_o diligence_n and_o pain_n of_o write_v do_v abundant_o supply_v the_o the_o want_n of_o his_o presence_n to_o those_o who_o he_o leave_v and_o when_o mark_n and_o luke_n have_v publish_v their_o gospel_n it_o be_v report_v that_o john_n who_o have_v always_o use_v to_o preach_v the_o word_n without_o write_v it_o be_v at_o length_n wrought_v upon_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n do_v betake_v himself_o to_o write_v from_o this_o account_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o apostle_n think_v it_o necessary_a for_o the_o preservation_n and_o secure_a conveyance_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v put_v into_o write_v and_o that_o they_o judge_v this_o a_o better_a way_n to_o supply_v the_o want_n of_o their_o presence_n than_o oral_a tradition_n therefore_o the_o same_o author_n tell_v we_o 31._o that_o the_o disciple_n who_o immediate_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n as_o they_o travel_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o those_o who_o have_v not_o yet_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o faith_n do_v with_o great_a care_n also_o deliver_v to_o they_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a evangelist_n again_o 30._o that_o ignatius_n as_o he_o travel_v towards_o rome_n where_o he_o be_v to_o suffer_v exhort_v the_o church_n of_o every_o city_n to_o hold_v fast_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o as_o also_o by_o write_v he_o testify_v for_o great_a security_n he_o hold_v necessary_a to_o be_v copy_v in_o write_v §_o 4._o that_o the_o heretic_n of_o old_a make_v the_o same_o pretence_n which_o the_o papist_n make_v now_o of_o oral_a tradition_n in_o opposition_n to_o scripture_n the_o same_o eusebius_n tell_v we_o and_o withal_o that_o book_n be_v a_o sufficient_a confutation_n of_o this_o pretence_n 27._o those_o say_v he_o who_o be_v of_o the_o heresy_n of_o artemon_n say_v that_o all_o their_o forefather_n and_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o have_v receive_v and_o teach_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o they_o also_o do_v and_o have_v preserve_v the_o true_a teach_v unto_o the_o time_n of_o victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o successor_n zephyrinus_n corrupt_v it_o and_o this_o say_v he_o will_v have_v great_a probability_n be_v it_o not_o first_o of_o all_o contradict_v by_o the_o scripture_n and_o next_o if_o there_o
do_v not_o remain_v the_o write_n of_o other_o brethren_n much_o more_o ancient_a than_o victor_n be_v time_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o book_n of_o all_o who_o christ_n divinity_n be_v acknowledge_v and_o afterward_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o these_o heretic_n do_v change_v and_o corrupt_v the_o scripture_n to_o bring_v they_o to_o their_o opinion_n so_o mr._n s._n tell_v we_o that_o the_o outward_a letter_n of_o scripture_n ought_v to_o be_v correct_v by_o tradition_n and_o sense_n write_v in_o man_n heart_n st._n hierom_n also_o tell_v we_o 19_o that_o the_o heretic_n be_v wont_a to_o say_v we_o be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o wise_a who_o do_v from_o the_o beginning_n deliver_v down_o to_o we_o the_o apostolical_a doctrine_n but_o he_o add_v that_o the_o true_a son_n of_o judah_n adhere_v to_o the_o scripture_n §_o 4._o that_o scripture_n be_v sufficient_o plain_a in_o all_o thing_n necessary_a st._n chrysostome_n 4._o all_o thing_n in_o the_o divine_a scripture_n be_v plain_a and_o straight_o whatsoever_o thing_n be_v necessary_a be_v manifest_a st._n austin_n have_v speak_v of_o the_o profoundness_n of_o scripture_n add_v 3._o not_o that_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v so_o hard_a to_o be_v come_v at_o but_o say_v he_o when_o one_o have_v there_o attain_v faith_n without_o which_o there_o be_v no_o pious_a and_o right_a live_n there_o be_v beside_o many_o dark_a and_o mysterious_a thing_n etc._n etc._n again_o ibid._n the_o manner_n of_o speech_n in_o scripture_n how_o easy_a be_v it_o to_o all_o though_o few_o can_v penetrate_v to_o the_o bottom_n of_o it_o those_o thing_n which_o it_o plain_o contain_v it_o speak_v without_o disguise_n like_o a_o familiar_a friend_n to_o the_o heart_n of_o the_o learned_a and_o unlearned_a how_o will_v mr._n s._n reconcile_v this_o with_o his_o grand_a exception_n against_o scripture_n and_o what_o these_o thing_n be_v which_o be_v plain_o contain_v in_o scripture_n the_o same_o father_n tell_v we_o elsewhere_o in_o these_o word_n 9_o among_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v plain_o set_v down_o in_o scripture_n all_o those_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v find_v which_o comprehend_v faith_n and_o good_a manner_n the_o same_o st._n austin_n as_o also_o clement_n in_o the_o book_n which_o mr._n white_a quote_v for_o the_o understanding_n of_o obscure_a text_n of_o scripture_n direct_v we_o not_o to_o tradition_n but_o to_o the_o plain_a text_n without_o which_o he_o express_o say_v 5._o there_o will_v be_v no_o way_n to_o understand_v they_o §_o 5._o that_o scripture_n be_v so_o plain_a as_o to_o be_v fit_a to_o determine_v controversy_n justin_n sure_o think_v so_o when_o dispute_v with_o trypho_n concern_v a_o point_n wherein_o the_o jew_n have_v tradition_n on_o his_o side_n he_o tell_v he_o he_o will_v bring_v such_o proof_n to_o the_o contrary_a as_o no_o man_n can_v gainsay_v attend_v say_v he_o to_o what_o i_o shall_v recite_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n proof_n which_o need_v not_o to_o be_v explain_v but_o only_o to_o be_v hear_v mr._n white_a may_v have_v find_v likewise_o much_o to_o this_o purpose_n in_o his_o clement_n but_o not_o to_o tire_v my_o reader_n in_o a_o point_n which_o the_o ancient_n abound_v with_o i_o shall_v only_o produce_v the_o judgement_n of_o constantine_n 7._o in_o that_o solemn_a oration_n of_o he_o to_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a wherein_o he_o bewail_v their_o mutual_a opposition_n especial_o in_o divine_a thing_n concern_v which_o they_o have_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n record_v in_o write_v for_o say_v he_o the_o book_n of_o the_o evangelist_n and_o apostle_n and_o the_o oracle_n of_o the_o old_a prophet_n do_v evident_o teach_v we_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o think_v of_o the_o divine_a majesty_n therefore_o lay_v aside_o all_o seditious_a contention_n let_v we_o determine_v the_o matter_n in_o question_n by_o testimony_n out_o of_o the_o divine_a write_n not_o a_o word_n of_o any_o other_o tradition_n but_o scripture_n which_o be_v hold_v evident_a enough_o in_o those_o day_n though_o now_o mr._n s._n tell_v we_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o decide_v that_o controversy_n about_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ._n §_o 6._o last_o that_o scripture_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n irenaeus_n 1._o the_o method_n of_o our_o salvation_n we_o have_v not_o know_v by_o any_o other_o but_o those_o man_n by_o who_o the_o gospel_n come_v to_o we_o which_o then_o they_o preach_v but_o afterward_o by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n deliver_v it_o to_o we_o in_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v for_o the_o future_a the_o foundation_n and_o pillar_n of_o our_o faith_n st._n cyprian_n the_o church_n have_v ever_o hold_v a_o good_a catholic_n yet_o mr._n s._n 314._o take_v notice_n that_o he_o err_v in_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o perhaps_o the_o rather_o because_o mr._n rushworth_n 13._o have_v tell_v he_o that_o he_o be_v not_o they_o in_o this_o controversy_n for_o say_v he_o st._n cyprian_n seem_v to_o think_v that_o the_o resolution_n of_o faith_n be_v to_o be_v make_v into_o scripture_n and_o not_o into_o tradition_n but_o that_o we_o may_v not_o seem_v to_o accept_v of_o this_o of_o courtesy_n from_o he_o nor_o yet_o whole_o to_o despise_v it_o i_o shall_v offer_v this_o one_o testimony_n instead_o of_o many_o out_o of_o that_o father_n who_o be_v oppose_v with_o a_o argument_n from_o tradition_n demand_n 74._o whence_o have_v you_o that_o tradition_n come_v it_o from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o of_o the_o gospel_n or_o from_o the_o epistle_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o god_n testify_v that_o we_o be_v to_o do_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v write_v etc._n etc._n if_o it_o be_v command_v in_o the_o gospel_n or_o contain_v in_o the_o epistle_n or_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n then_o let_v we_o observe_v it_o as_o a_o divine_a and_o holy_a tradition_n hilary_n constant_n commend_v constantius_n the_o emperor_n for_o regulate_v his_o faith_n only_o according_a to_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v write_v and_o to_o oblige_v he_o to_o deserve_v this_o commendation_n he_o add_v he_o who_o refuse_v this_o be_v antichrist_n and_o who_o dissemble_v in_o it_o be_v anathema_n donat._n optatus_n concern_v the_o controversy_n with_o the_o donatist_n ask_v who_o shall_v be_v judge_n and_o answer_v himself_o the_o scripture_n which_o he_o illustrate_v by_o the_o similitude_n of_o a_o father_n who_o deliver_v his_o will_n oral_o to_o his_o child_n while_o he_o be_v live_v but_o when_o he_o be_v die_v cause_v it_o to_o be_v write_v in_o last_a table_n to_o decide_v all_o controversy_n that_o may_v happen_v among_o they_o after_o his_o death_n the_o passage_n be_v large_a and_o it_o be_v obvious_a to_o apply_v it_o basil_n maintain_v the_o doxology_n as_o it_o be_v use_v in_o his_o day_n say_v 7._o thus_o we_o receive_v it_o from_o our_o father_n but_o add_v immediate_o this_o be_v not_o enough_o for_o we_o that_o it_o be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o father_n for_o they_o follow_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n make_v its_o testimony_n the_o principle_n upon_o which_o they_o build_v he_o have_v indeed_o in_o the_o same_o book_n 27._o a_o passage_n much_o insist_v on_o by_o the_o papist_n concern_v unwritten_a tradition_n but_o withal_o he_o say_v those_o tradition_n be_v secret_o convey_v which_o make_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o no_o use_n to_o mr._n s._n chrysostom_n 5._o have_v mention_v several_a heresy_n direct_v how_o they_o may_v be_v avoid_v viz._n by_o attend_v to_o the_o faith_n deliver_v and_o look_v upon_o all_o that_o disagree_v from_o that_o as_o adulterate_a for_o say_v he_o as_o those_o who_o give_v rule_n do_v not_o put_v man_n upon_o a_o curious_a enquiry_n after_o many_o measure_n but_o bid_v they_o keep_v to_o the_o rule_n give_v so_o be_v it_o in_o opinion_n but_o no_o body_n will_v attend_v to_o the_o scripture_n if_o we_o do_v we_o shall_v not_o only_o not_o fall_v into_o error_n ourselves_o but_o also_o rescue_v those_o that_o be_v deceive_v again_o joh._n if_o we_o will_v be_v thorough_o conversant_a in_o the_o scripture_n we_o shall_v be_v instruct_v both_o in_o right_a opinion_n and_o a_o good_a life_n again_o among_o the_o many_o sect_n of_o christian_n apost_n it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o judge_v of_o the_o right_n if_o we_o believe_v the_o scripture_n because_o these_o be_v plain_a and_o true_a if_o any_o one_o agree_v with_o these_o he_o be_v a_o christian_n if_o he_o contradict_v they_o he_o be_v far_o from_o this_o rule_n st._n austin_n call_v the_o scripture_n 6._o the_o divine_a balance_n for_o the_o weigh_v of_o doctrine_n again_o the_o holy_a scripture_n say_v he_o fix_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o doctrine_n and_o according_o himself_o use_v it_o both_o in_o his_o dispute_n with_o maximinus_n to_o who_o he_o
on_o as_o novelty_n therefore_o they_o speak_v much_o of_o tradition_n and_o the_o ancient_a faith_n but_o that_o be_v not_o by_o what_o their_o parent_n teach_v they_o but_o what_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n deliver_v in_o their_o write_n for_o by_o these_o they_o judge_v of_o tradition_n and_o not_o the_o oral_a way_n and_o therefore_o i_o see_v little_a reason_n to_o believe_v that_o this_o be_v either_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n or_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o any_o number_n of_o roman_a catholic_n much_o less_o of_o the_o whole_a church_n 212._o none_o except_v as_o mr._n s._n in_o his_o confident_a way_n express_v it_o and_o if_o he_o will_v as_o he_o say_v disavow_v the_o maintain_v any_o point_n or_o affect_v any_o way_n which_o be_v not_o assent_v to_o by_o all_o i_o hope_v to_o see_v mr._n s._n retract_v this_o opinion_n and_o either_o fall_n in_o with_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n or_o return_v as_o reason_n lead_v he_o into_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n but_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v somewhat_o more_o in_o what_o follow_v viz._n that_o though_o schoolman_n question_v the_o personal_a infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n or_o of_o the_o roman_a clergy_n nay_o of_o a_o general_n council_n yet_o all_o affirm_v the_o infallibility_n of_o tradition_n or_o the_o live_a voice_n of_o the_o church_n essential_a and_o this_o he_o say_v be_v hold_v by_o all_o hold_v firm_o and_o that_o it_o be_v absolute_o infallible_a to_o this_o therefore_o i_o answer_v either_o mr._n s._n mean_n that_o none_o do_v affirm_v that_o the_o universal_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n essential_a can_v err_v or_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o church_n essential_a can_v err_v in_o her_o tradition_n but_o which_o way_n soever_o he_o take_v it_o i_o shall_v easy_o show_v how_o far_o it_o be_v from_o prove_v that_o he_o design_v it_o for_o for_o if_o he_o take_v it_o in_o the_o first_o sense_n viz._n that_o all_o the_o faithful_a in_o all_o age_n can_v not_o concur_v in_o a_o error_n than_o he_o may_v as_o well_o prove_v protestant_n of_o his_o mind_n as_o papist_n for_o this_o be_v the_o foundation_n on_o which_o we_o believe_v the_o particular_a book_n of_o scripture_n if_o this_o therefore_o prove_v any_o thing_n it_o prove_v more_o than_o he_o intend_v viz._n that_o while_o we_o thus_o oppose_v each_o other_o we_o do_v perfect_o agree_v together_o and_o true_o so_o we_o do_v as_o much_o as_o they_o do_v among_o themselves_o but_o if_o mr._n s_n meaning_n be_v that_o all_o of_o their_o religion_n own_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v the_o church_n essential_a and_o on_o that_o account_n that_o it_o can_v err_v set_v aside_o the_o absurdity_n of_o the_o opinion_n itself_o i_o say_v from_o hence_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o they_o make_v oral_a tradition_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n because_o it_o be_v most_o evident_a that_o the_o ground_n why_o they_o say_v their_o church_n can_v err_v be_v not_o on_o mr._n s_n principle_n but_o on_o the_o supposition_n of_o a_o infallible_a assistance_n which_o preserve_v that_o church_n from_o error_n so_o that_o this_o fall_v far_o short_a of_o prove_v that_o they_o be_v all_o agree_v in_o this_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o far_o from_o probability_n that_o he_o may_v by_o the_o same_o argument_n prove_v that_o scripture_n be_v own_v by_o they_o all_o to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n for_o i_o hope_v it_o be_v hold_v by_o all_o and_o hold_v firm_o that_o the_o live_a voice_n of_o god_n in_o scripture_n as_o deliver_v to_o we_o be_v infallible_a and_o if_o so_o then_o there_o be_v as_o much_o ground_n for_o this_o as_o the_o other_o but_o if_o we_o inquire_v what_o it_o be_v man_n make_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n we_o must_v know_v not_o only_o that_o they_o believe_v tradition_n infallible_a but_o on_o what_o account_n they_o do_v so_o for_o if_o tradition_n be_v believe_v infallible_a bare_o on_o the_o account_n of_o a_o promise_n of_o infallibility_n to_o the_o present_a church_n than_o the_o resolution_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o into_o the_o tradition_n but_o into_o that_o infallible_a assistance_n and_o consequent_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o what_o bare_a tradition_n deliver_v but_o what_o that_o church_n which_o can_v err_v in_o judge_a tradition_n do_v propose_v to_o we_o it_o be_v not_o therefore_o their_o be_v agree_v in_o general_a that_o tradition_n be_v infallible_a do_v make_v thâ—m_n agree_v in_o the_o same_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o they_o must_v agree_v in_o the_o ground_n of_o that_o infallibility_n viz._n that_o it_o depend_v on_o this_o that_o no_o age_n can_v conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o but_o all_o person_n who_o understand_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n know_v very_o well_o that_o the_o general_a reason_n why_o tradition_n be_v believe_v infallible_a be_v because_o they_o first_o believe_v the_o church_n to_o be_v infallible_a whereas_o mr._n s._n go_v the_o contrary_a way_n and_o make_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o the_o church_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o infallibility_n of_o tradition_n and_o therefore_o for_o all_o that_o i_o can_v see_v we_o must_v still_o oppose_v private_a opinator_n in_o this_o controversy_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n not_o have_v declare_v herself_o at_o all_o on_o mr._n s_n behalf_n but_o the_o contrary_a and_o the_o generality_n believe_v on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o present_a church_n infallibility_n and_o it_o be_v strange_a mr._n s._n shall_v find_v no_o difference_n between_o man_n resolve_v faith_n into_o common_a sense_n and_o into_o the_o immediate_a assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n if_o this_o than_o be_v the_o first_o principle_n of_o controversy_n as_o mr._n s._n pretend_v 213._o we_o see_v how_o unlikely_a they_o be_v to_o agree_v about_o other_o matter_n who_o be_v so_o much_o divide_v about_o the_o principle_n of_o resolve_v they_o and_o if_o this_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o faith_n than_o most_o romanist_n build_v on_o a_o wrong_a foundation_n but_o if_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o foundation_n on_o which_o that_o formidable_a structure_n be_v erect_v which_o he_o speak_v of_o woe_n then_o to_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n for_o that_o be_v know_v to_o build_v on_o quite_o a_o different_a foundation_n and_o if_o this_o as_o he_o say_v rise_v apace_o and_o have_v advance_v many_o story_n in_o a_o small_a time_n it_o only_o let_v we_o know_v how_o fast_o their_o division_n grow_v and_o that_o they_o be_v build_v so_o fast_o one_o against_o another_o that_o their_o church_n will_v not_o stand_v between_o they_o by_o this_o discourse_n mr._n s._n pretend_v to_o answer_v all_o those_o if_o his_o which_o follow_v which_o be_v these_o in_o case_n the_o church_n may_v determine_v thing_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la which_o be_v not_o before_o whether_o the_o present_a church_n do_v then_o believe_v as_o the_o precedent_n do_v or_o no_o if_o it_o do_v how_o come_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la which_o be_v not_o before_o if_o it_o do_v not_o what_o assurance_n can_v i_o have_v that_o every_o age_n of_o the_o church_n believe_v just_a as_o the_o precedent_n do_v and_o no_o otherwise_o when_o i_o see_v they_o profess_v the_o contrary_a and_o if_o a_o thing_n may_v be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la in_o one_o age_n which_o be_v not_o in_o a_o forego_n than_o a_o church_n may_v deliver_v that_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n at_o one_o time_n which_o be_v never_o account_v so_o before_o by_o which_o mean_v the_o present_a church_n may_v oblige_v i_o to_o believe_v that_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o never_o be_v so_o in_o christ_n or_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o so_o the_o infallibility_n on_o the_o account_n of_o tradition_n be_v destroy_v to_o all_o which_o mr._n s._n give_v a_o very_a easy_a answer_n viz._n that_o they_o do_v not_o hold_v any_o disparate_a or_o unimply_v point_n of_o faith_n but_o such_o as_o be_v involve_v and_o imply_v in_o the_o main_a point_n this_o be_v no_o more_o easy_o say_v then_o understand_v for_o if_o these_o be_v imply_v in_o the_o former_a how_o can_v there_o come_v a_o new_a obligation_n to_o believe_v they_o for_o to_o take_v his_o own_o instance_n will_v any_o man_n in_o his_o sense_n say_v that_o he_o that_o believe_v homo_fw-la est_fw-la animal_n rationale_fw-la do_v not_o believe_v homo_fw-la est_fw-la animal_n and_o this_o he_o make_v choice_n of_o as_o a_o example_n how_o one_o point_n of_o faith_n may_v be_v involve_v in_o another_o so_o as_o to_o receive_v a_o distinct_a obligation_n to_o believe_v it_o i_o grant_v that_o homo_fw-la est_fw-la animal_n be_v involve_v in_o the_o other_o but_o he_o that_o shall_v say_v that_o after_o he_o have_v assent_v
he_o never_o hear_v of_o such_o a_o thing_n as_o the_o scripture_n or_o be_v it_o so_o hard_a to_o find_v it_o but_o if_o he_o have_v hear_v of_o it_o i_o entreat_v he_o to_o resolve_v i_o these_o question_n 1._o whether_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v write_v at_o such_o a_o time_n when_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n therein_o record_v be_v capable_a of_o be_v thorough_o examine_v which_o he_o can_v deny_v upon_o his_o own_o principle_n for_o tradition_n be_v then_o infallible_a as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n the_o writer_n of_o these_o book_n can_v be_v conceive_v to_o deliver_v it_o amiss_o unless_o they_o resolve_v to_o contradict_v the_o present_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n which_o if_o they_o have_v do_v those_o book_n can_v never_o have_v find_v any_o reception_n among_o christian_n if_o tradition_n then_o convey_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n infalilble_o these_o book_n must_v convey_v it_o infallible_o because_o they_o contain_v in_o they_o the_o infallible_a tradition_n of_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o be_v write_v at_o the_o time_n when_o many_o person_n live_v have_v be_v able_a to_o disprove_v any_o thing_n contain_v therein_o repugnant_a to_o truth_n and_o that_o these_o book_n be_v write_v by_o those_o person_n who_o name_n they_o bear_v i_o appeal_v to_o mr_n s_n own_o rule_n tradition_n for_o if_o that_o be_v infallible_a in_o any_o thing_n it_o must_v be_v in_o this_o and_o if_o one_o age_n can_v conspire_v to_o deceive_v another_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o such_o concernment_n what_o security_n can_v be_v have_v that_o it_o may_v not_o do_v so_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n 2._o whether_o he_o believe_v that_o those_o who_o intention_n be_v to_o write_v a_o account_n of_o the_o life_n action_n and_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n do_v leave_v any_o thing_n out_o of_o their_o book_n which_o do_v relate_v to_o they_o as_o of_o concernment_n for_o we_o to_o believe_v for_o upon_o mr._n s_n principle_n any_o one_o may_v easy_o know_v what_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n be_v and_o especial_o such_o certain_o who_o be_v either_o present_v themselves_o at_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n or_o hear_v they_o from_o those_o who_o be_v and_o what_o satisfaction_n can_v any_o one_o desire_n great_a than_o this_o but_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o this_o testimony_n be_v not_o more_o safe_o deposit_v in_o the_o church_n to_o be_v convey_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n than_o it_o can_v be_v by_o be_v commit_v to_o write_v by_o such_o who_o be_v eye_n and_o ear_n witness_n of_o the_o action_n and_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n upon_o which_o i_o advance_v some_o further_a query_n 3._o if_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o more_o certain_a way_n why_o be_v any_o thing_n write_v at_o all_o it_o may_v be_v mr._n s._n will_v tell_v we_o for_o moral_a instruction_n and_o to_o give_v precept_n of_o good_a life_n but_o then_o why_o may_v not_o these_o be_v as_o infallible_o convey_v by_o tradition_n as_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o why_o then_o be_v any_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o point_n of_o faith_n insert_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n by_o which_o it_o certain_o appear_v that_o the_o intention_n of_o write_v they_o be_v to_o preserve_v they_o to_o posterity_n let_v mr._n s._n tell_v i_o whether_o it_o be_v consistent_a with_o the_o wisdom_n of_o man_n much_o less_o with_o the_o wisdom_n of_o a_o infinite_a be_v to_o employ_v man_n to_o do_v that_o which_o may_v be_v far_o better_a do_v another_o way_n and_o when_o it_o be_v do_v can_v give_v no_o satisfaction_n to_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n 4._o whether_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v understand_v when_o they_o be_v speak_v cease_v to_o be_v so_o when_o they_o be_v write_v for_o mr._n s._n seem_v to_o understand_v those_o term_n of_o a_o live_a voice_n and_o dead_a letter_n in_o a_o very_a strict_a and_o rigorous_a manner_n as_o though_o the_o sense_n be_v only_o quick_a when_o speak_v and_o become_v bury_v in_o dead_a letter_n but_o mr._n s._n seem_v with_o the_o sagacious_a indian_a to_o admire_v how_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o dead_a letter_n and_o unsenced_a character_n to_o express_v man_n meaning_n as_o well_o as_o word_n i_o can_v enter_v into_o mr._n s_n apprehension_n how_o 24_o letter_n by_o their_o various_a disposition_n can_v express_v matter_n of_o faith_n and_o yet_o to_o increase_v the_o wonder_n he_o write_v about_o matter_n of_o faith_n while_o he_o be_v prove_v that_o matter_n of_o faith_n can_v be_v convey_v by_o write_v so_o that_o mr._n s_n own_o writing_n be_v the_o best_a demonstration_n against_o himself_o and_o he_o confute_v his_o own_o sophistry_n with_o his_o finger_n as_o diogenes_n do_v zeno_n by_o his_o motion_n for_o do_v mr._n s._n hope_v to_o persuade_v man_n that_o tradition_n be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o his_o book_n or_o not_o if_o not_o to_o what_o purpose_n do_v he_o write_v if_o he_o do_v than_o it_o be_v to_o be_v hope_v some_o matter_n of_o faith_n may_v be_v intelligible_o convey_v by_o writing_n especial_o if_o mr._n s._n do_v it_o but_o by_o no_o mean_n we_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o ever_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n can_v do_v it_o for_o whatever_o be_v write_v by_o man_n assist_v by_o that_o be_v according_a to_o he_o but_o a_o heap_n of_o dead_a letter_n and_o insignificant_a character_n when_o mr._n s._n the_o mean_a while_o be_v full_a of_o sense_n and_o demonstration_n happy_a man_n that_o can_v thus_o outdo_v infinite_a wisdom_n and_o write_v far_o beyond_o either_o prophet_n or_o apostle_n but_o if_o he_o will_v condescend_v so_o far_o as_o to_o allow_v that_o to_o inspire_a person_n which_o he_o confident_o believe_v of_o himself_o viz._n that_o he_o can_v write_v a_o book_n full_a of_o sense_n and_o that_o any_o ordinary_a capacity_n may_v apprehend_v the_o design_n of_o it_o our_o controversy_n be_v at_o a_o end_n for_o then_o matter_n of_o faith_n may_v be_v intelligible_o and_o certain_o convey_v to_o posterity_n by_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o if_o so_o there_o will_v be_v no_o need_n of_o any_o recourse_n to_o oral_a tradition_n 5._o if_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n do_v not_o certain_o &_o intelligible_o convey_v all_o matter_n of_o faith_n what_o make_v they_o be_v receive_v with_o so_o much_o veneration_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v best_a able_a to_o judge_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o matter_n contain_v in_o they_o and_o the_o usefulness_n of_o the_o book_n themselves_o and_o therein_o we_o still_o find_v that_o appeal_v be_v make_v to_o they_o that_o they_o think_v themselves_o concern_v to_o vindicate_v they_o against_o all_o objection_n of_o heathen_n and_o other_o and_o the_o resolution_n of_o faith_n be_v make_v into_o they_o and_o not_o tradition_n as_o i_o have_v already_o manifest_v and_o must_v not_o repeat_v 6._o whether_o it_o be_v in_o the_o least_o credible_a 9_o since_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v suppose_v to_o contain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n that_o every_o age_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v look_v on_o itself_o as_o oblige_v absolute_o to_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o precedent_n by_o virtue_n of_o a_o oral-tradition_n for_o since_o they_o resolve_v their_o faith_n into_o the_o write_a book_n how_o be_v it_o possible_a they_o shall_v believe_v on_o the_o account_n of_o a_o oral_a tradition_n although_o then_o the_o apostle_n do_v deliver_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n to_o all_o their_o disciple_n yet_o since_o the_o record_n of_o it_o be_v embrace_v in_o the_o church_n man_n judge_v of_o the_o truth_n or_o falsehood_n of_o doctrine_n by_o the_o conveniency_n or_o repugnancy_n of_o they_o to_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o those_o book_n by_o which_o we_o understand_v that_o the_o obligation_n to_o believe_v what_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o precedent_a age_n do_v not_o arise_v from_o the_o oral_a tradition_n of_o it_o but_o by_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o the_o present_a age_n that_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v by_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o contain_v in_o scripture_n it_o be_v time_n now_o to_o return_v to_o mr._n s._n who_o proceed_v still_o to_o manifest_v this_o obligation_n in_o posterity_n to_o believe_v what_o be_v deliver_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n etc._n by_o the_o precedent_a age_n of_o the_o church_n but_o the_o force_n of_o all_o be_v the_o same_o still_o viz._n that_o otherwise_o one_o age_n must_v conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o but_o the_o inconsequence_n of_o that_o i_o have_v full_o show_v already_o unless_o he_o demonstrate_v it_o impossible_a for_o error_n to_o come_v in_o any_o other_o way_n for_o if_o we_o reduce_v the_o substance_n of_o
what_o he_o say_v to_o a_o syllogistical_a form_n it_o come_v to_o this_o where_o there_o be_v no_o possibility_n of_o error_n there_o be_v a_o absolute_a obligation_n to_o faith_n but_o there_o be_v no_o possibility_n of_o error_n in_o the_o tradition_n of_o any_o age_n of_o the_o church_n ergo_fw-la in_o every_o age_n there_o be_v a_o absolute_a obligation_n to_o believe_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o present_a church_n the_o minor_a he_o thus_o prove_v if_o no_o age_n of_o the_o church_n can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o what_o the_o precedent_n teach_v or_o conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o than_o there_o be_v no_o possibility_n of_o error_n come_v into_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n in_o any_o age_n but_o the_o antecedent_n be_v true_a and_o therefore_o the_o consequent_a now_o who_o see_v not_o that_o the_o force_n of_o all_o this_o lie_v not_o in_o prove_v the_o minor_a proposition_n or_o that_o no_o age_n can_v conspire_v to_o deceive_v another_o but_o the_o consequence_n viz._n that_o no_o error_n can_v come_v into_o a_o church_n but_o by_o a_o general_a mistake_n in_o one_o whole_a age_n or_o the_o general_a imposture_n of_o it_o which_o we_o utter_o deny_v and_o have_v show_v he_o already_o the_o falseness_n of_o it_o from_o his_o own_o concession_n and_o i_o may_v more_o large_o show_v it_o from_o those_o doctrine_n or_o opinion_n which_o they_o themselves_o acknowledge_v to_o have_v come_v into_o their_o church_n without_o any_o such_o general_a mistake_n or_o imposture_n as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o papal_a infallibility_n and_o the_o common_a belief_n of_o purgatory_n the_o very_a same_o way_n that_o mr._n white_a and_o mr._n s._n will_v show_v we_o how_o these_o come_v in_o we_o will_v show_v he_o how_o many_o other_o come_v in_o as_o erroneous_a and_o scandalous_a as_o those_o be_v for_o whether_o they_o account_v these_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o no_o it_o be_v certain_a many_o among_o they_o do_v and_o that_o the_o far_o great_a number_n who_o assert_v and_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o church_n too_o if_o therefore_o these_o may_v come_v in_o without_o one_o age_n mistake_v or_o deceive_v the_o next_o why_o may_v not_o all_o those_o come_v in_o the_o same_o way_n which_o we_o charge_v upon_o they_o as_o the_o error_n of_o their_o church_n and_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o corrupt_a doctrine_n come_v in_o may_v corrupt_v practice_n too_o since_o these_o as_o he_o say_v spring_n from_o the_o other_o he_o may_v therefore_o have_v save_v himself_o the_o trouble_n of_o find_v out_o how_o a_o acute_a wit_n or_o great_a scholar_n will_v discover_v the_o weakness_n of_o this_o way_n 231._o for_o without_o pretend_v to_o be_v either_o of_o these_o i_o have_v find_v out_o another_o way_n of_o attaque_a it_o than_o mr._n s._n look_v for_o viz._n from_o his_o own_o principle_n and_o concession_n show_v how_o error_n may_v come_v into_o a_o church_n without_o a_o total_a deception_n or_o conspiracy_n in_o any_o one_o age_n which_o if_o it_o be_v true_a he_o can_v bind_v i_o to_o believe_v what_o ever_o he_o tell_v i_o the_o present_a church_n deliver_v unless_o he_o can_v prove_v that_o this_o never_o come_v into_o the_o church_n as_o a_o speculation_n or_o private_a opinion_n and_o from_o thence_o by_o degree_n have_v come_v to_o be_v account_v a_o point_n of_o faith_n therefore_o his_o way_n of_o proof_n be_v now_o quite_o alter_v and_o he_o can_v say_v we_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v whatever_o the_o present_a church_n deliver_v for_o that_o which_o he_o call_v the_o present_a church_n may_v have_v admit_v speculation_n and_o private_a opinion_n into_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n but_o he_o must_v first_o prove_v such_o doctrine_n deliver_v by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n and_o that_o from_o his_o time_n down_o to_o our_o age_n they_o have_v be_v receive_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n for_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o when_o he_o have_v do_v this_o as_o to_o any_o of_o the_o point_n in_o controversy_n between_o we_o i_o will_v promise_v he_o to_o be_v his_o proselyte_n but_o he_o ought_v still_o to_o remember_v that_o he_o be_v not_o to_o prove_v it_o impossible_a for_o one_o whole_a age_n to_o conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o but_o that_o suppose_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o error_n to_o come_v into_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o mr._n s._n object_n against_o those_o word_n i_o then_o use_v against_o the_o demonstrate_v this_o way_n it_o be_v hard_o to_o conceive_v what_o reason_n shall_v enforce_v it_o but_o such_o as_o prove_v the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o contrary_a and_o they_o have_v understanding_n of_o another_o mould_n from_o other_o who_o can_v conceive_v it_o impossible_a man_n shall_v not_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o believe_v and_o do_v all_o just_a as_o their_o predecessor_n and_o whatever_o mr._n s._n say_v to_o the_o contrary_a i_o can_v yet_o see_v 234._o but_o that_o therein_o i_o argue_v from_o the_o very_a nature_n and_o constitution_n of_o the_o thing_n for_o that_o which_o i_o look_v for_o be_v a_o demonstration_n which_o i_o suppose_a can_v not_o be_v unless_o the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o contrary_n be_v demonstrate_v but_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o man_n christian_n nay_o romanist_n to_o believe_v on_o other_o account_n than_o tradition_n of_o the_o precedent_a age_n i_o pray_v what_o demonstration_n can_v there_o be_v that_o man_n must_v think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o believe_v and_o do_v all_o just_a as_o their_o predecessor_n do_v sure_o if_o mr._n s_n fancy_n have_v not_o be_v very_o extravagant_a he_o can_v never_o have_v think_v here_o of_o man_n be_v oblige_v to_o cut_v their_o beard_n or_o wear_v such_o garter_n and_o hatband_n as_o their_o forefather_n do_v for_o do_v i_o not_o mention_v believe_v first_o and_o then_o do_v by_o which_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o apprehend_v that_o i_o mean_v matter_n of_o faith_n and_o such_o practice_n as_o flow_v from_o they_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o such_o crafty_a and_o sophistical_a deal_n as_o he_o charge_v i_o with_o 235._o for_o i_o be_o content_a his_o doctrine_n be_v take_v in_o his_o own_o term_n and_o i_o have_v now_o give_v a_o large_a and_o full_a account_n why_o i_o be_o far_o from_o be_v convince_v by_o the_o way_n he_o have_v use_v for_o resolve_v faith_n pass_v by_o therefore_o his_o challenge_n which_o i_o accept_v of_o as_o long_o as_o he_o hold_v to_o the_o weapon_n of_o reason_n and_o civility_n i_o come_v to_o consider_v his_o last_o enquiry_n why_o i_o shall_v come_v to_o doubt_v of_o such_o a_o obligation_n in_o posterity_n 236._o to_o believe_v their_o ancestor_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o he_o judicious_o resolve_v it_o into_o a_o strange_a distortion_n of_o human_a nature_n but_o such_o as_o it_o seem_v be_v the_o proper_a effect_n of_o the_o protestant_n temper_n 237._o which_o be_v say_v he_o to_o choose_v every_o one_o his_o faith_n by_o his_o private_a judgement_n or_o wit_n work_v upon_o disputable_a word_n which_o as_o far_o as_o we_o own_v it_o be_v not_o to_o believe_v what_o we_o see_v no_o ground_n for_o and_o if_o this_o be_v such_o a_o distortion_n of_o human_a nature_n i_o envy_v not_o mr._n s_n uprightness_n and_o perfection_n if_o he_o mean_v that_o we_o build_v our_o faith_n on_o our_o private_a judgement_n in_o opposition_n to_o scripture_n or_o the_o universal_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n let_v he_o prove_v it_o evident_o in_o one_o particular_a and_o i_o engage_v for_o myself_o and_o all_o true_a protestant_n we_o will_v renounce_v the_o belief_n of_o it_o if_o he_o have_v any_o thing_n further_o to_o object_n against_o the_o ground_n of_o our_o religion_n he_o know_v where_o to_o attaque_fw-la i_o let_v he_o undertake_v the_o whole_a or_o else_o acknowledge_v it_o a_o most_o unreasonable_a thing_n thus_o to_o charge_v falsity_n upon_o we_o and_o then_o say_v we_o have_v nothing_o else_o to_o say_v for_o ourselves_o we_o pretend_v not_o to_o choose_v our_o faith_n but_o hearty_o embrace_v whatever_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n but_o we_o know_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n too_o well_o to_o believe_v all_o which_o she_o will_v impose_v upon_o we_o and_o be_v loath_a to_o have_v she_o choose_v our_o religion_n for_o we_o since_o we_o know_v she_o have_v choose_v so_o ill_o for_o herself_o but_o if_o mr._n s._n will_v not_o believe_v i_o in_o say_v thus_o what_o reason_n have_v i_o to_o believe_v he_o in_o say_v otherwise_o such_o general_a charge_n than_o signify_v nothing_o but_o every_o one_o must_v judge_v according_a to_o the_o reason_n on_o both_o side_n i_o now_o come_v to_o the_o last_o part_n of_o my_o task_n which_o
be_v and_o i_o shall_v be_v somewhat_o ashamed_a of_o my_o religion_n if_o i_o have_v no_o better_o but_o what_o our_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v have_v be_v ample_o discourse_v already_o by_o you_o and_o that_o in_o mr._n s_n clear_v method_n that_o nothing_o be_v leave_v for_o i_o to_o do_v but_o to_o touch_v at_o what_o remain_v and_o conclude_v this_o answer_n i_o have_v the_o better_a to_o illustrate_v the_o weakness_n of_o that_o argument_n from_o oral_a tradition_n bring_v a_o instance_n in_o that_o case_n parallel_n viz._n that_o if_o one_o age_n deliver_v to_o another_o will_v prove_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o every_o age_n unalterable_a because_o no_o age_n do_v testify_v any_o such_o alteration_n to_o be_v in_o it_o by_o the_o same_o argument_n the_o world_n may_v be_v prove_v eternal_a because_o no_o age_n do_v ever_o testify_v to_o another_o that_o the_o world_n be_v ever_o otherwise_o than_o it_o be_v so_o that_o if_o oral_a tradition_n be_v only_o to_o be_v rely_v on_o there_o can_v be_v no_o evidence_n give_v of_o the_o world_n be_v ever_o otherwise_o than_o it_o be_v and_o consequent_o the_o world_n must_v be_v believe_v to_o have_v be_v always_o what_o we_o see_v it_o be_v this_o as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v apprehend_v be_v a_o clear_a and_o distinct_a ratiocination_n and_o purposely_o design_v to_o prove_v that_o we_o must_v admit_v of_o other_o rule_n to_o judge_n of_o alteration_n in_o the_o church_n by_o beside_o oral_a tradition_n but_o mr._n s._n in_o his_o own_o expression_n strange_o rove_a from_o the_o mark_n i_o aim_v at_o profess_v there_o be_v not_o a_o tittle_n in_o it_o parallel_n to_o his_o medium_n 241._o nay_o that_o he_o never_o see_v in_o his_o life_n more_o absurdity_n couch_v in_o few_o word_n but_o i_o must_v take_v all_o patient_o from_o a_o man_n who_o still_o perch_v on_o the_o specifical_a nature_n of_o thing_n and_o never_o flag_n below_o the_o sphere_n of_o science_n yet_o by_o his_o good_a leave_n he_o either_o apprehend_v not_o or_o wilful_o mistake_v my_o meaning_n for_o my_o argument_n do_v not_o proceed_v upon_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o world_n eternity_n which_o in_o his_o answer_n he_o run_v whole_o upon_o as_o far_o as_o eighthly_a and_o last_o 242._o but_o upon_o the_o evidence_n of_o oral_a traditias_fw-la too_o no_o discernible_a alteration_n in_o any_o age_n of_o it_o for_o the_o question_n between_o we_o be_v whether_o in_o matter_n of_o alteration_n in_o the_o faith_n or_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n we_o be_v bind_v to_o rely_v only_o on_o the_o testimony_n of_o oral_a tradition_n so_o that_o if_o no_o age_n can_v be_v instance_a in_o wherein_n any_o alteration_n be_v make_v and_o this_o deliver_v by_o that_o age_n than_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v there_o have_v be_v no_o alteration_n since_o christ_n and_o the_o apostle_n time_n now_o i_o say_v if_o this_o hold_v good_a i_o will_v prove_v the_o world_n eternal_a by_o the_o same_o argument_n take_v this_o for_o our_o principle_n that_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o rely_v only_o on_o oral_a tradition_n in_o the_o case_n original_o derive_v from_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n see_v by_o those_o of_o the_o first_o age_n for_o that_o which_o never_o be_v otherwise_o then_o it_o be_v be_v eternal_a but_o we_o can_v know_v by_o oral_a tradition_n that_o the_o world_n ever_o be_v otherwise_o then_o it_o be_v for_o no_o age_n of_o the_o world_n can_v be_v instance_a in_o wherein_o we_o have_v any_o testimony_n of_o any_o alteration_n that_o be_v in_o it_o either_o then_o we_o must_v believe_v that_o the_o world_n ever_o be_v what_o it_o be_v i._n e._n eternal_a or_o else_o we_o must_v say_v that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o rely_v bare_o on_o oral_a tradition_n in_o this_o case_n but_o we_o must_v judge_n whether_o the_o world_n be_v make_v or_o no_o by_o other_o medium_n of_o scripture_n and_o reason_n and_o this_o be_v all_o which_o i_o aim_v at_o viz._n to_o show_v that_o where_o there_o be_v no_o evidence_n from_o oral_a tradition_n yet_o if_o there_o be_v scripture_n and_o reason_n there_o be_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o our_o faith_n to_o stand_v upon_o and_o so_o i_o apply_v it_o to_o the_o present_a case_n though_o we_o can_v not_o prove_v bare_o from_o the_o tradition_n of_o any_o one_o age_n that_o there_o have_v be_v any_o alteration_n in_o the_o faith_n or_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o if_o i_o can_v prove_v that_o there_o have_v be_v such_o from_o scripture_n and_o reason_n this_o be_v sufficient_a for_o i_o to_o believe_v it_o and_o now_o i_o dare_v appeal_n to_o the_o indifferent_a reader_n whether_o this_o be_v so_o full_a of_o absurdity_n or_o it_o be_v such_o a_o ramble_a chimerical_a argument_n as_o he_o call_v it_o 243._o no_o two_o piece_n of_o which_o hang_v together_o with_o themselves_o or_o any_o thing_n else_o which_o be_v expression_n of_o as_o great_a modesty_n as_o science_n i_o be_o content_a mr_n s._n shall_v bear_v away_o the_o hoour_fw-mi of_o they_o and_o his_o demonstration_n together_o the_o last_o thing_n he_o quarrel_v with_o i_o for_o 19_o be_v that_o i_o say_v if_o we_o can_v evident_o prove_v that_o there_o have_v be_v alteration_n in_o the_o church_n than_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o prove_v that_o impossible_a which_o we_o see_v actual_o do_v and_o this_o appear_v not_o only_o because_o the_o scripture_n suppose_v a_o degeneracy_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o can_v never_o be_v if_o every_o age_n of_o the_o church_n do_v infallible_o believe_v and_o practice_v as_o the_o precedent_n up_o to_o christ_n time_n do_v but_o because_o we_o can_v produce_v clear_a evidence_n that_o some_o thing_n be_v deliver_v by_o the_o present_a church_n which_o must_v be_v bring_v in_o by_o some_o age_n since_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n for_o which_o i_o refer_v the_o reader_n to_o what_o i_o have_v say_v about_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o worship_n of_o image_n in_o all_o which_o i_o say_v i_o have_v prove_v evident_o that_o they_o be_v not_o in_o use_n in_o some_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o it_o be_v as_o evident_a that_o these_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o present_a church_n and_o therefore_o this_o principle_n must_v needs_o be_v false_a in_o answer_n to_o this_o mr._n s._n wish_n i_o will_v tell_v he_o first_o what_o evidence_n mean_v whether_o a_o strong_a fancy_n or_o a_o demonstration_n i_o mean_v that_o which_o be_v enough_o to_o persuade_v a_o wise_a man_n who_o judge_n according_a to_o the_o clear_a reason_n which_o i_o be_o sure_a be_v more_o than_o ever_o his_o demonstration_n will_v do_v but_o it_o be_v a_o pleasant_a spectacle_n to_o see_v how_o mr._n saint_n lay_v about_o he_o at_o my_o say_n that_o the_o scripture_n suppose_v a_o degeneracy_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n incomparable_o argue_v say_v he_o why_o see_v we_o not_o the_o place_n do_v it_o evident_o speak_v of_o faith_n or_o manner_n the_o universal_a church_n or_o particular_a person_n but_o be_v it_o in_o faith_n be_v it_o universal_a do_v it_o suppose_v this_o degeneracy_n already_o past_a which_o be_v only_o proper_a to_o your_o purpose_n or_o yet_o to_o come_v that_o be_v do_v it_o say_v there_o must_v be_v a_o total_a apostasy_n in_o faith_n before_o the_o year_n 1664_o alas_o he_o have_v forget_v this_o most_o incomparable_o answer_v for_o if_o the_o degeneracy_n be_v in_o 1665._o or_o any_o year_n after_o what_o become_v of_o m._n s_n demonstration_n then_o that_o no_o error_n can_v come_v into_o the_o church_n but_o it_o seem_v his_o demonstration_n hold_v but_o till_o 1664._o and_o i_o easy_o believe_v another_o year_n will_v never_o believe_v the_o truth_n of_o it_o but_o if_o such_o a_o thing_n as_o a_o degeneracy_n be_v possible_a how_o then_o stand_v the_o infallibility_n of_o tradition_n when_o there_o can_v be_v no_o degeneracy_n without_o fall_v from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n but_o that_o such_o a_o degeneracy_n have_v already_o be_v in_o that_o which_o call_v itself_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o that_o both_o in_o faith_n and_o manner_n i_o shall_v refer_v mr._n s_o to_o the_o learned_a author_n of_o the_o late_a idea_n of_o antichristianism_n and_o synopsis_fw-la prophetica_fw-la where_o he_o may_v find_v enough_o to_o persuade_v he_o that_o his_o demonstration_n be_v far_o from_o hold_v so_o long_o as_o 1664._o and_o now_o i_o leave_v the_o reader_n to_o judge_n whether_o the_o forego_n evidence_n against_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n or_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n have_v the_o great_a force_n of_o reason_n in_o they_o and_o if_o he_o will_v not_o stoop_v so_o far_o from_o the_o height_n of_o his_o perch_n as_o to_o
all_o with_o a_o great_a secret_n of_o the_o protestant_a doctrine_n which_o it_o seem_v he_o have_v hitherto_o be_v ignorant_a of_o for_o i_o be_o still_o more_o confirm_v in_o my_o opinion_n that_o he_o forsake_v our_o religion_n before_o he_o understand_v it_o that_o when_o they_o say_v the_o scripture_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o the_o mean_n whereby_o christ_n doctrine_n be_v convey_v down_o to_o they_o they_o mean_v by_o the_o scripture_n book_n write_v in_o such_o word_n as_o do_v sufficient_o express_v the_o sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o christ_n doctrine_n §_o 5._o and_o to_o satisfy_v he_o that_o we_o be_v not_o absurd_a and_o unreasonable_a in_o suppose_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v such_o a_o book_n i_o will_v beg_v the_o favour_n of_o he_o to_o grant_v i_o these_o four_o thing_n or_o show_v reason_n to_o the_o contrary_n first_o that_o whatever_o can_v be_v speak_v in_o plain_a and_o intelligible_a word_n and_o such_o as_o have_v a_o certain_a sense_n may_v be_v write_v in_o the_o same_o word_n second_o that_o the_o same_o word_n be_v as_o intelligible_a when_o they_o be_v write_v as_o when_o they_o be_v speak_v three_o that_o god_n if_o he_o please_v can_v indite_v a_o book_n in_o as_o plain_a word_n as_o any_o of_o his_o creature_n four_o that_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o think_v that_o god_n affect_v obscurity_n and_o envy_v that_o man_n shall_v understand_v he_o in_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v necessary_a for_o they_o to_o know_v and_o which_o must_v have_v be_v write_v to_o no_o purpose_n if_o we_o can_v understand_v they_o st._n luke_n 4._o tell_v theophilus_n that_o he_o write_v the_o history_n of_o christ_n to_o he_o on_o purpose_n to_o give_v he_o a_o certain_a knowledge_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o write_v but_o how_o a_o book_n which_o have_v no_o certain_a sense_n shall_v give_v a_o man_n certain_a knowledge_n of_o thing_n be_v beyond_o my_o capacity_n st._n john_n 20.31_o say_v that_o he_o purposely_o commit_v several_a of_o christ_n miracle_n to_o write_v that_o man_n may_v believe_v on_o he_o but_o now_o have_v mr._n s._n be_v at_o his_o elbow_n he_o will_v have_v advise_v he_o to_o spare_v his_o labour_n and_o will_v have_v give_v he_o this_o good_a reason_n for_o it_o because_o when_o he_o have_v write_v his_o book_n no_o body_n will_v be_v able_a to_o find_v the_o certain_a sense_n of_o it_o without_o oral_a tradition_n and_o that_o alone_o will_v secure_o and_o intelligible_o convey_v both_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o certain_a knowledge_n of_o those_o miracle_n which_o he_o wrought_v for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o it_o if_o these_o four_o thing_n be_v but_o grant_v i_o see_v not_o why_o when_o we_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o mean_n of_o convey_v to_o we_o christ_n doctrine_n we_o may_v not_o be_v allow_v to_o understand_v by_o the_o scripture_n a_o book_n which_o do_v in_o plain_a and_o intelligible_a word_n express_v to_o we_o this_o doctrine_n sect_n iii_o 6_o 1._o and_o now_o examine_v although_o this_o may_v have_v be_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o his_o exception_n against_o the_o scripture_n as_o be_v incapable_a of_o the_o property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n because_o all_o of_o they_o suppose_v that_o which_o be_v apparent_o false_a and_o absurd_a as_o grant_v by_o protestant_n viz._n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v only_o a_o heap_n of_o dead_a letter_n and_o insignificant_a character_n without_o any_o sense_n under_o they_o and_o that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v that_o only_a which_o give_v they_o life_n and_o sense_n yet_o because_o several_a of_o his_o exception_n pretend_v to_o show_v that_o the_o true_a property_n of_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n do_v not_o at_o all_o appertain_v to_o the_o scripture_n therefore_o i_o shall_v give_v particular_a answer_n to_o they_o and_o as_o i_o go_v along_o show_v that_o tradition_n be_v liable_a to_o all_o or_o most_o of_o those_o exception_n and_o to_o far_o great_a than_o those_o §_o 2._o whereas_o he_o say_v 13._o it_o can_v be_v evident_a to_o protestant_n from_o their_o principle_n that_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v original_o write_v by_o man_n divine_o inspire_v i_o will_v show_v he_o that_o it_o may_v and_o then_o answer_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o exception_n it_o be_v evident_a from_o a_o universal_a constant_a and_o uncontrolled_a tradition_n among_o christian_n not_o only_o oral_a but_o write_v and_o from_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o great_a adversary_n of_o our_o religion_n that_o these_o book_n be_v original_o write_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n and_o this_o be_v not_o only_o a_o protestant_a principle_n but_o the_o principle_n of_o all_o mankind_n that_o a_o undoubted_a tradition_n be_v sufficient_a evidence_n of_o the_o antiquity_n and_o author_n of_o a_o book_n and_o all_o the_o extrinsical_a argument_n that_o can_v ordinary_o be_v have_v of_o a_o book_n write_v long_o ago_o next_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o apostle_n be_v man_n divine_o inspire_v that_o be_v secure_v from_o error_n and_o mistake_n in_o the_o write_n of_o this_o doctrine_n from_o the_o miracle_n that_o be_v wrought_v for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o it_o because_o it_o be_v unreasonable_a to_o imagine_v that_o the_o divine_a power_n shall_v immediate_o interpose_v for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o a_o doctrine_n and_o give_v so_o eminent_a a_o attestation_n to_o the_o apostle_n to_o convince_v the_o world_n that_o they_o be_v immediate_o appoint_v and_o commission_v by_o god_n and_o yet_o not_o secure_v they_o from_o error_n in_o the_o delivery_n of_o it_o and_o that_o such_o miracle_n be_v wrought_v be_v evident_a from_o as_o credible_a history_n as_o we_o have_v for_o any_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o do_v most_o firm_o believe_v and_o this_o be_v better_a evidence_n that_o the_o apostle_n be_v man_n divine_o inspire_v than_o bare_a oral_a tradition_n can_v furnish_v we_o withal_o for_o set_v aside_o the_o authentic_a relation_n of_o these_o matter_n in_o book_n it_o be_v most_o probable_a that_o oral_a tradition_n of_o itself_o and_o without_o book_n will_v scarce_o have_v preserve_v the_o memory_n of_o any_o of_o those_o particular_a miracle_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n which_o be_v record_v in_o scripture_n and_o for_o the_o probability_n of_o this_o i_o offer_v these_o two_o thing_n to_o his_o consideration_n first_o no_o man_n can_v deny_v that_o memorable_a person_n have_v live_v and_o action_n be_v do_v in_o the_o world_n innumerable_a whereof_o no_o history_n now_o extant_a make_v any_o mention_n second_o he_o himself_o will_v grant_v that_o our_o saviour_n wrought_v innumerable_a more_o miracle_n than_o be_v record_v in_o scripture_n and_o now_o i_o challenge_v he_o to_o show_v the_o single_a virtue_n of_o oral_a tradition_n by_o give_v a_o account_n of_o any_o of_o those_o person_n or_o their_o action_n who_o live_v 1500_o or_o 2000_o year_n ago_o beside_o those_o which_o be_v mention_v in_o book_n or_o to_o give_v a_o catalogue_n but_o of_o ten_o of_o those_o innumerable_a miracle_n wrought_v by_o our_o saviour_n which_o be_v nor_o record_v by_o the_o evangelist_n with_o circumstance_n as_o punctual_a and_o particular_a as_o those_o be_v clothe_v withal_o if_o he_o can_v do_v this_o it_o will_v be_v a_o good_a evidence_n that_o oral_a tradition_n single_o and_o by_o itself_o can_v do_v something_o but_o if_o he_o can_v it_o be_v as_o plain_a a_o evidence_n on_o the_o contrary_a that_o if_o those_o action_n of_o former_a time_n and_o those_o miracle_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n which_o be_v record_v in_o book_n have_v never_o be_v write_v but_o entrust_v sole_o to_o oral_a tradition_n we_o shall_v have_v hear_v as_o little_a of_o they_o at_o this_o day_n as_o we_o do_v of_o those_o that_o be_v not_o write_v §_o 3._o now_o to_o examine_v his_o reason_n for_o this_o exception_n first_o he_o say_v 13._o it_o be_v most_o manifest_a that_o this_o can_v be_v make_v evident_a to_o the_o vulgar_a that_o scripture_n be_v write_v by_o man_n divine_o inspire_v this_o reason_n be_v as_o easy_o answer_v by_o saying_n it_o be_v most_o manifest_a that_o it_o can_v but_o beside_o say_v so_o i_o have_v show_v how_o it_o may_v be_v make_v as_o evident_a to_o the_o vulgar_a as_o other_o thing_n which_o they_o do_v most_o firm_o and_o upon_o good_a ground_n believe_v even_o the_o rude_a of_o the_o vulgar_a and_o those_o who_o can_v read_v do_v believe_v upon_o very_o good_a ground_n that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o king_n as_o william_n the_o conqueror_n and_o the_o miracle_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v capable_a of_o as_o good_a evidence_n as_o we_o have_v for_o this_o second_o he_o say_v 14._o this_o can_v be_v evident_a to_o the_o curious_a and_o most_o speculative_a searcher_n
but_o by_o so_o deep_a a_o inspection_n into_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n as_o shall_v discover_v such_o secret_n that_o philosophy_n and_o human_a industry_n can_v never_o have_v arrive_v to_o as_o if_o we_o can_v not_o be_v assure_v that_o any_o thing_n be_v write_v by_o man_n divine_o inspire_v unless_o it_o be_v above_o the_o reach_n of_o human_a understanding_n and_o as_o if_o no_o man_n can_v know_v that_o this_o be_v our_o saviour_n doctrine_n whatever_o you_o will_v that_o man_n shall_v do_v unto_o you_o that_o do_v you_o likewise_o unto_o they_o because_o every_o one_o can_v understand_v it_o but_o if_o there_o be_v more_o mystery_n in_o the_o scripture_n than_o there_o be_v i_o hope_v a_o man_n may_v be_v satisfy_v that_o they_o be_v write_v by_o man_n divine_o inspire_v without_o a_o clear_a comprehension_n of_o all_o those_o mystery_n the_o evidence_n of_o the_o inspiration_n of_o any_o person_n do_v not_o depend_v upon_o the_o plaineness_n or_o sublimity_n of_o the_o thing_n reveal_v to_o he_o but_o upon_o the_o goodness_n of_o the_o argument_n which_o tend_v to_o persuade_v we_o that_o the_o person_n be_v so_o inspire_v and_o the_o argument_n that_o be_v most_o fit_a to_o satisfy_v we_o of_o that_o be_v if_o he_o work_v miracle_n now_o i_o will_v glad_o know_v why_o a_o learned_a man_n can_v be_v assure_v of_o a_o miracle_n that_o be_v a_o plain_a sensible_a matter_n of_o fact_n do_v long_o ago_o but_o by_o so_o deep_a a_o inspection_n into_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n as_o shall_v discover_v such_o secret_n that_o philosophy_n and_o human_a industry_n can_v never_o have_v arrive_v to_o §_o 4._o three_o because_o 14._o all_o the_o seem_a contradiction_n of_o scripture_n must_v be_v solve_v before_o we_o can_v out_o of_o the_o bare_a letter_n conclude_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v of_o god_n endite_v to_o solve_v which_o literal_o plain_o and_o satisfactory_o he_o tell_v we_o the_o memory_n of_o so_o many_o particular_n which_o make_v they_o clear_a to_o those_o of_o the_o age_n in_o which_o they_o be_v write_v and_o the_o matter_n know_v must_v needs_o be_v so_o wear_v out_o by_o tract_n of_o time_n that_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o difficult_a task_n in_o the_o world_n as_o if_o we_o can_v not_o believe_v a_o book_n to_o be_v of_o god_n endite_v because_o there_o seem_v now_o to_o be_v some_o contradiction_n in_o it_o which_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v can_v easy_o have_v be_v solve_v by_o those_o who_o live_v in_o the_o age_n in_o which_o it_o be_v write_v or_o as_o if_o oral_a tradition_n can_v help_v a_o man_n to_o solve_v these_o contradiction_n when_o the_o memory_n of_o particular_n necessary_a for_o the_o clear_a solution_n of_o they_o be_v as_o himself_o confess_v wear_v out_o by_o tract_n of_o time_n if_o mr._n s._n can_v in_o order_n to_o the_o solution_n of_o the_o seem_a contradiction_n of_o scripture_n demonstrate_v that_o oral_a tradition_n have_v to_o this_o day_n preserve_v the_o memory_n of_o those_o particular_n necessary_a for_o that_o purpose_n the_o memory_n of_o which_o must_v needs_o be_v long_o since_o wear_v out_o by_o tract_n of_o time_n than_o i_o will_v ready_o yield_v that_o his_o rule_n of_o faith_n have_v in_o this_o particular_a the_o advantage_n of_o we_o but_o if_o he_o can_v do_v this_o why_o do_v he_o make_v that_o a_o argument_n against_o our_o rule_n which_o be_v as_o strong_a against_o his_o own_o this_o be_v just_a like_o capt._n everard_n friend_n way_n of_o argue_v against_o the_o protestant_n that_o they_o can_v rely_v upon_o scripture_n because_o it_o be_v full_a of_o plain_a contradiction_n impossible_a to_o be_v reconcile_v and_o therefore_o they_o ought_v in_o all_o reason_n to_o submit_v to_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o for_o a_o instance_n of_o such_o a_o contradiction_n he_o pitch_v upon_o the_o three_o fourteen_o generation_n mention_v in_o the_o first_o of_o st._n matthew_n because_o the_o three_o series_n of_o generation_n if_o they_o be_v count_v will_v be_v find_v to_o be_v but_o thirteen_o not_o to_o mention_v now_o how_o this_o difficulty_n have_v be_v sufficient_o satisfy_v both_o by_o protestant_a and_o popish_a commentator_n without_o any_o recourse_n to_o oral_a tradition_n that_o which_o i_o take_v notice_n of_o be_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o make_v this_o a_o exception_n against_o the_o protestant_n when_o it_o come_v with_o every_o whit_n as_o much_o force_n upon_o themselves_o suppose_v this_o contradiction_n not_o capable_a of_o any_o solution_n by_o protestant_n as_o he_o affirm_v and_o i_o shall_v submit_v to_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n can_v he_o assure_v i_o that_o infallibility_n can_v make_v thirteen_o fourteen_o if_o it_o can_v how_o be_o i_o near_a satisfaction_n in_o this_o point_n by_o acknowledge_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n the_o case_n be_v the_o very_a same_o as_o to_o mr_n s_n exception_n if_o i_o own_v oral_a tradition_n i_o shall_v be_v never_o the_o near_o solve_v the_o seem_a contradiction_n of_o scripture_n and_o consequent_o i_o can_v not_o in_o reason_n conclude_v it_o to_o be_v of_o god_n endite_v so_o that_o in_o truth_n these_o exception_n if_o they_o be_v true_a will_v not_o strike_v at_o protestancy_n but_o at_o christian_a religion_n which_o be_v the_o general_a unhappiness_n of_o most_o of_o the_o popish_a argument_n than_o which_o there_o be_v no_o great_a evidence_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o the_o true_a mother_n because_o she_o have_v rather_o christianity_n shall_v be_v destroy_v than_o it_o shall_v appear_v that_o any_o other_o church_n have_v a_o claim_n to_o it_o it_o be_v a_o work_n very_o proper_a for_o the_o heretic_n martion_n to_o assault_v religion_n this_o way_n who_o as_o tertullian_n martion_n tell_v we_o write_v a_o whole_a book_n which_o he_o call_v antithesis_n wherein_o he_o reckon_v up_o all_o the_o contradiction_n as_o he_o think_v between_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n but_o methinks_v it_o be_v very_o improper_a for_o the_o papist_n who_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o only_a true_a christian_n in_o the_o world_n to_o strain_v their_o wit_n to_o discover_v as_o many_o contradiction_n as_o they_o can_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v no_o way_n of_o reconcile_a they_o the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o which_o be_v the_o expose_v of_o this_o sacred_a instrument_n of_o our_o religion_n and_o even_o christianity_n itself_o to_o the_o scorn_n of_o atheist_n therefore_o to_o be_v very_o plain_a with_o mr._n s._n and_o captain_n everard_n i_o be_o hearty_o sorry_a to_o see_v that_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a fruit_n of_o their_o conversion_n be_v to_o abuse_v the_o bible_n §_o 5._o second_o he_o say_v 14._o that_o protestant_n can_v know_v how_o many_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n ought_v to_o be_v and_o which_o of_o the_o many_o controvert_v one_o may_v be_v secure_o put_v in_o that_o catalogue_n which_o not_o this_o he_o prove_v by_o say_v it_o be_v most_o palpable_a that_o few_o or_o at_o least_o the_o rude_a vulgar_a can_v never_o be_v assure_v of_o it_o and_o if_o this_o be_v a_o good_a argument_n this_o again_o be_v a_o good_a answer_n to_o say_v it_o be_v not_o most_o palpable_a but_o i_o shall_v deal_v more_o liberal_o and_o tell_v he_o that_o we_o know_v that_o just_a so_o many_o aught_o to_o be_v receive_v as_o uncontroverted_a book_n concern_v which_o it_o can_v be_v show_v there_o be_v ever_o any_o controversy_n and_o so_o many_o as_o controvert_v concern_v which_o it_o appear_v that_o question_n have_v be_v make_v and_o if_o those_o which_o have_v be_v controvert_v have_v be_v since_o receive_v by_o those_o church_n which_o once_o doubt_v of_o they_o there_o be_v now_o no_o further_o doubt_v concern_v they_o because_o the_o controversy_n about_o they_o be_v at_o a_o end_n and_o now_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v what_o great_a certainty_n oral_a tradition_n can_v give_v we_o of_o the_o true_a catalogue_n of_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n for_o it_o must_v either_o acknowledge_v some_o book_n have_v be_v controvert_v or_o not_o if_o not_o why_o do_v he_o make_v a_o supposition_n of_o controvert_v book_n if_o oral_a tradition_n acknowledge_v some_o to_o have_v be_v controvert_v than_o it_o can_v assure_v we_o that_o they_o have_v not_o be_v controvert_v nor_o consequent_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o never_o have_v be_v controvert_v but_o only_o as_o such_o concern_v which_o those_o church_n who_o do_v once_o raise_v a_o controversy_n about_o they_o have_v be_v since_o satisfy_v that_o they_o be_v canonical_a the_o traditionary_a church_n now_o receive_v the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n as_o canonical_a i_o ask_v do_v they_o receive_v it_o as_o ever_o deliver_v for_o such_o that_o they_o must_v
and_o christian_n concern_v the_o messiah_n be_v a_o temporal_a prince_n in_o case_n it_o be_v a_o point_n hold_v ever_o deliver_v but_o most_o certain_a it_o be_v it_o be_v so_o hold_v by_o the_o jew_n in_o our_o saviour_n time_n and_o have_v be_v hold_v so_o ever_o since_o to_o this_o day_n i_o shall_v not_o trouble_v the_o reader_n with_o transcribe_v the_o rest_n of_o this_o demonstration_n only_o desire_v he_o as_o he_o read_v it_o over_o to_o imagine_v instead_o of_o mr._n s._n a_o pharisee_fw-mi demonstrate_v against_o one_o of_o christ_n disciple_n the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o oral_a tradition_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o he_o will_v find_v this_o demonstration_n and_o every_o part_n of_o it_o change_v only_o the_o name_n as_o forcible_o conclude_v christ_n not_o to_o be_v the_o messiah_n as_o it_o do_v infer_v any_o point_n of_o popery_n against_o the_o protestant_n §_o 4._o before_o i_o leave_v this_o instance_n of_o the_o jewish_a tradition_n i_o shall_v brief_o consider_v what_o mr._n white_a etc._n have_v offer_v by_o way_n of_o answer_n to_o it_o as_o first_o that_o the_o matter_n of_o these_o tradition_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o explication_n of_o scripture_n frame_v and_o invent_v by_o their_o own_o rabbin_n so_o we_o say_v that_o the_o popish_a tradition_n be_v innovation_n but_o then_o mr._n white_a and_o mr._n s._n tell_v we_o that_o they_o can_v demonstrate_v they_o to_o be_v descend_v from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n because_o it_o be_v the_o present_a persuasion_n of_o a_o multitude_n of_o christian_n that_o they_o be_v so_o descend_v in_o like_a manner_n if_o this_o demonstration_n be_v good_a the_o jew_n can_v prove_v their_o tradition_n to_o be_v descend_v from_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n second_o he_o say_v that_o the_o form_n of_o these_o tradition_n be_v more_o ridiculous_a than_o the_o cant_v of_o gypsy_n or_o the_o juggle_n of_o hocuspocus_a because_o it_o consist_v in_o invent_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n from_o the_o mystery_n and_o number_n and_o change_n of_o letter_n this_o be_v a_o gross_a inexcusable_a mistake_n for_o though_o the_o jew_n have_v such_o a_o cabala_n call_v gematry_n as_o this_o which_o mr._n white_a describe_v yet_o that_o cabala_n which_o be_v urge_v in_o this_o instance_n and_o which_o our_o saviour_n reprove_v in_o the_o pharisee_n by_o the_o name_n of_o tradition_n be_v quite_o another_o thing_n and_o among_o the_o jewish_a writer_n know_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o unwritten_a or_o oral_a law_n which_o they_o say_v be_v deliver_v to_o moses_n on_o mount_n sinai_n and_o by_o he_o convey_v to_o aaron_n and_o joshua_n and_o the_o elder_n and_o successive_o deliver_v down_o from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o and_o at_o last_o by_o rabbi_n jehuda_n compile_v into_o one_o volume_n which_o they_o call_v mishna_n or_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o this_o do_v not_o consist_v in_o the_o art_n of_o number_v combine_a or_o change_v of_o letter_n as_o mr._n white_n imagine_v but_o suppose_v it_o do_v so_o and_o be_v more_o ridiculous_a than_o he_o conject_v it_o to_o be_v the_o instance_n will_v be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o conclusive_a against_o they_o if_o what_o they_o affirm_v be_v true_a that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v infallible_a and_o that_o the_o persuasion_n of_o a_o traditionary_a church_n in_o any_o age_n that_o such_o a_o doctrine_n descend_v to_o they_o from_o christ_n or_o moses_n be_v a_o demonstration_n that_o it_o do_v so_o for_o if_o this_o be_v sufficient_a evidence_n it_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n what_o the_o doctrine_n be_v either_o for_o matter_n or_o form_n for_o if_o it_o be_v once_o demonstrate_v to_o have_v come_v from_o christ_n or_o moses_n it_o be_v without_o any_o far_a dispute_n to_o be_v receive_v as_o of_o divine_a authority_n so_o that_o mr._n white_a quite_o alter_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n which_o be_v not_o whether_o the_o jewish_a cabala_n be_v absurd_a and_o ridiculous_a but_o whether_o the_o general_a persuasion_n of_o the_o jew_n in_o any_o age_n that_o it_o descend_v to_o they_o by_o uninterrupted_a tradition_n from_o moses_n be_v a_o demonstration_n that_o it_o do_v so_o if_o it_o be_v than_o the_o jewish_a cabala_n be_v as_o demonstrative_o of_o divine_a authority_n as_o the_o oral_a doctrine_n of_o the_o papist_n three_o he_o say_v this_o cabala_n be_v a_o doctrine_n deliver_v to_o few_o and_o that_o with_o strict_a charge_n to_o keep_v it_o from_o publicity_n and_o so_o communicate_v it_o again_o successive_o to_o a_o select_a committee_n of_o a_o few_o wherein_o say_v he_o you_o may_v see_v as_o fair_a a_o opportunity_n for_o juggle_a and_o cozenage_n as_o in_o our_o case_n there_o be_v a_o impossibility_n this_o i_o think_v be_v true_a of_o the_o cabala_n which_o it_o seem_v mr._n white_a have_v only_o in_o his_o view_n but_o be_v a_o horrible_a mistake_n if_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o oral_a law_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o mishnah_n and_o which_o this_o instance_n only_o intend_v for_o of_o this_o maimonides_n talmud_n say_v express_o that_o in_o every_o age_n from_o the_o time_n of_o moses_n to_o rabbi_n jehudah_n who_o compile_v the_o mishna_n the_o oral_a law_n be_v public_o teach_v and_o that_o after_o rabbi_n jehudah_n have_v compile_v it_o into_o one_o volume_n the_o israelite_n do_v general_o write_v out_o copy_n of_o it_o and_o it_o be_v every_o where_o careful_o teach_v for_o fear_v lest_o the_o oral_a law_n shall_v by_o forgetfulness_n be_v last_o among_o the_o jew_n so_o that_o upon_o account_n of_o the_o publickness_n of_o the_o doctrine_n there_o be_v as_o great_a a_o impossibility_n of_o juggle_a and_o cozenage_n in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o jewish_a as_o of_o the_o romish_a tradition_n beside_o be_v wash_v of_o hand_n and_o cup_n which_o they_o also_o pretend_v to_o have_v come_v down_o to_o they_o from_o moses_n and_o to_o have_v be_v constant_o practise_v in_o every_o age_n a_o secret_a thing_n be_v it_o not_o a_o practical_a tradition_n and_o perform_v in_o a_o sensible_a matter_n if_o therefore_o no_o age_n can_v conspire_v to_o impose_v upon_o the_o next_o in_o a_o plain_a custom_n and_o if_o a_o universal_a tradition_n of_o such_o a_o thing_n can_v come_v in_o without_o such_o a_o conspiracy_n how_o can_v this_o be_v the_o persuasion_n of_o any_o age_n that_o wash_v of_o hand_n etc._n etc._n be_v prescribe_v by_o moses_n and_o practise_v in_o all_o age_n if_o it_o have_v not_o true_o be_v so_o §_o 5._o second_o as_o for_o instance_n among_o christian_n whereof_o many_o remain_v yet_o upon_o record_n as_o namely_o the_o various_a and_o opposite_a tradition_n about_o the_o time_n of_o easter_n and_o concern_v the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n and_o the_o apostolical_a tradition_n as_o st._n austin_n call_v it_o concern_v the_o admission_n of_o infant_n to_o the_o communion_n all_o which_o have_v be_v frequent_o urge_v in_o this_o controversy_n and_o none_o of_o they_o yet_o sufficient_o answer_v i_o shall_v to_o avoid_v tediousness_n pass_v by_o these_o insist_v only_o upon_o that_o of_o the_o chiliast_n which_o in_o justin_n martyr_n time_n be_v the_o persuasion_n of_o all_o orthodox_n christian_n that_o be_v in_o mr._n s_n dialect_n of_o all_o the_o holder_n to_o tradition_n for_o if_o notwithstanding_o the_o persuasion_n of_o that_o age_n that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v descend_v to_o they_o from_o the_o apostle_n it_o be_v not_o real_o so_o descend_v then_o the_o persuasion_n of_o christian_n in_o any_o age_n that_o a_o doctrine_n be_v bring_v down_o to_o they_o from_o the_o apostle_n be_v no_o demonstration_n that_o it_o be_v so_o §_o 6._o to_o this_o instance_n mr._n white_a answer_n etc._n by_o tell_v we_o that_o eusebius_n say_v that_o this_o tradition_n spring_v from_o papias_n a_o good_a but_o a_o credulous_a and_o simple_a man_n who_o it_o seem_v be_v mistake_v in_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o apostle_n doctrine_n but_o for_o all_o this_o justin_n martyr_n say_v it_o be_v receive_v by_o all_o orthodox_n christian_n in_o his_o time_n as_o a_o doctrine_n descend_v to_o they_o from_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o justin_n say_v true_a nothing_o can_v make_v more_o against_o their_o demonstration_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o tradition_n than_o the_o natural_a consequence_n from_o these_o two_o say_n of_o eusebius_n and_o justin_n which_o be_v this_o that_o the_o mistake_n of_o one_o simple_a and_o credulous_a man_n may_v in_o a_o age_n or_o two_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o universal_a entertainment_n of_o a_o doctrine_n as_o descend_v down_o to_o they_o from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n when_o there_o be_v no_o such_o matter_n have_v not_o mr._n white_a now_o do_v his_o rule_n of_o faith_n great_a service_n by_o this_o answer_n but_o it_o be_v according_a to_o his_o manner_n in_o
all_o his_o write_n to_o say_v any_o thing_n to_o remove_v a_o present_a objection_n though_o never_o so_o much_o to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o his_o main_a hypothesis_n than_o which_o i_o do_v not_o know_v any_o quality_n in_o a_o writer_n which_o do_v more_o certain_o betray_v the_o want_n either_o of_o judgement_n or_o of_o sincerity_n or_o of_o a_o good_a cause_n §_o 7._o and_o whereas_o he_o say_v 81._o that_o irenaeus_n his_o testimony_n prove_v it_o to_o be_v no_o tradition_n for_o he_o set_v down_o the_o suppose_a word_n of_o our_o saviour_n which_o plain_o show_v it_o be_v a_o story_n not_o a_o tradition_n a_o tradition_n be_v a_o sense_n deliver_v not_o in_o set_a word_n but_o settle_v in_o the_o auditor_n heart_n by_o hundred_o of_o different_a expression_n explicate_v the_o same_o meaning_n when_o i_o consider_v this_o passage_n of_o mr._n white_a i_o confess_v i_o can_v compliment_v he_o and_o say_v as_o he_o make_v his_o nephew_n do_v in_o the_o dialogue_n 4._o between_o they_o i_o can_v but_o applaud_v your_o discourse_n it_o have_v so_o please_v and_o attractive_a a_o countenance_n and_o again_o 5._o i_o be_o not_o able_a to_o oppose_v what_o you_o say_v by_o any_o weighty_a objection_n your_o argument_n be_v not_o only_o strong_a and_o nervous_a but_o of_o so_o comely_a and_o win_a a_o complexion_n etc._n etc._n i_o can_v i_o say_v speak_v all_o this_o of_o his_o present_a argument_n but_o i_o may_v deserve_o apply_v to_o it_o the_o last_o part_n of_o his_o nephew_n compliment_n that_o it_o be_v a_o argument_n so_o frame_v as_o if_o without_o any_o evidence_n of_o its_o consequence_n it_o will_v persuade_v man_n to_o believe_v it_o but_o to_o return_v a_o answer_n to_o this_o passage_n it_o seem_v according_a to_o mr._n white_a that_o irenaeus_n be_v mistake_v in_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o tradition_n and_o if_o so_o learn_v a_o father_n be_v ignorant_a in_o the_o common_a rule_n of_o faith_n what_o can_v we_o to_o use_v mr._n s_n word_n 39_o undertake_o promise_v to_o weak_a head_n mr._n s._n instance_v in_o the_o creed_n and_o ten_o commandment_n as_o the_o principal_a tradition_n which_o parent_n teach_v their_o child_n but_o now_o mr._n white_n can_v show_v plain_o that_o these_o be_v no_o tradition_n but_o story_n because_o tradition_n be_v a_o sense_n deliver_v not_o in_o set_a word_n etc._n etc._n as_o if_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n can_v deliver_v no_o doctrine_n unless_o they_o express_v the_o same_o thing_n a_o hundred_o several_a way_n but_o suppose_v they_o do_v so_o which_o no_o man_n have_v any_o reason_n to_o imagine_v because_o a_o thing_n may_v be_v express_v as_o plain_o by_o one_o way_n as_o by_o a_o hundred_o can_v no_o man_n deliver_v this_o tradition_n who_o speak_v it_o in_o any_o one_o of_o those_o expression_n if_o one_o shall_v employ_v his_o servant_n to_o carry_v a_o message_n and_o because_o mr._n white_n think_v this_o necessary_a shall_v settle_v the_o meaning_n of_o it_o in_o his_o heart_n by_o tell_v he_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o a_o hundred_o several_a expression_n and_o the_o servant_n shall_v go_v and_o deliver_v this_o message_n in_o one_o of_o those_o very_a expression_n that_o his_o master_n use_v to_o he_o and_o shall_v say_v these_o be_v his_o master_n very_a word_n will_v not_o this_o be_v well_o enough_o no_o if_o he_o have_v come_v to_o such_o a_o philosopher_n as_o mr._n white_a he_o will_v soon_o have_v give_v he_o to_o understand_v that_o he_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o bring_v a_o message_n or_o to_o be_v credit_v in_o it_o who_o have_v so_o little_a wit_n as_o not_o to_o know_v that_o a_o message_n be_v a_o thing_n not_o to_o be_v deliver_v in_o set-word_n and_o now_o i_o will_v entreat_v mr._n white_a to_o reconcile_v himself_o in_o this_o matter_n to_o his_o friend_n mr._n rushworth_n say_v 6._o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o put_v full_o and_o beyond_o all_o quarrel_n the_o same_o sense_n in_o divers_a word_n which_o if_o it_o be_v true_a i_o will_v fain_o know_v what_o certain_a course_n mr._n white_a can_v prescribe_v to_o explicate_v the_o same_o meaning_n by_o hundred_o of_o different_a expression_n and_o consequent_o how_o tradition_n can_v be_v infallible_o convey_v by_o settle_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o in_o the_o auditor_n heart_n by_o such_o variety_n of_o expression_n mr._n cressy_n 4._o likewise_o a_o zealous_a assertor_n of_o tradition_n do_v affirm_v that_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v even_o to_o excess_n scrupulous_a in_o maintain_v the_o very_a phrase_n of_o traditionary_a doctrine_n which_o according_a to_o mr._n white_a plain_o show_v these_o doctrine_n to_o be_v story_n not_o tradition_n because_o tradition_n be_v a_o sense_n deliver_v not_o in_o set-word_n the_o same_o author_n complain_v 2._o that_o few_o among_o their_o learn_a master_n of_o controversy_n propose_v the_o point_n to_o be_v dispute_v between_o they_o and_o the_o protestant_n in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o church_n by_o which_o i_o suppose_v he_o do_v not_o mean_a that_o these_o controvertist_n be_v to_o blame_v in_o that_o they_o do_v not_o settle_v the_o sense_n of_o these_o point_n by_o hundred_o of_o different_a expression_n explicate_v the_o same_o meaning_n but_o that_o they_o do_v not_o keep_v to_o the_o word_n wherein_o the_o church_n have_v in_o council_n or_o otherwise_o if_o there_o be_v any_o other_o way_n declare_v her_o sense_n of_o those_o point_n again_o 2._o he_o say_v that_o st._n paul_n refer_v to_o the_o doctrine_n settle_v by_o oral_a instruction_n to_o show_v the_o uniformity_n of_o it_o everywhere_o call_v it_o a_o form_n of_o wholesome_a word_n from_o whence_o we_o may_v conclude_v either_o that_o st._n paul_n do_v not_o well_o to_o call_v the_o traditionary_a doctrine_n as_o mr._n cressy_n say_v he_o do_v a_o form_n of_o word_n or_o else_o which_o be_v more_o probable_a that_o mr._n white_n be_v mistake_v in_o say_v that_o a_o tradition_n be_v a_o sense_n not_o deliver_v in_o set-word_n furthermore_o the_o same_o mr._n cressy_n 1_o tell_v we_o that_o st._n augustine_n be_v careful_a not_o only_o to_o deliver_v traditional_a truth_n themselves_o but_o the_o term_n also_o in_o which_o those_o truth_n be_v convey_v to_o his_o time_n but_o now_o mr._n white_n can_v have_v inform_v st._n augustin_n that_o this_o officious_a care_n of_o his_o be_v not_o only_o superfluous_a but_o pernicious_a to_o tradition_n §_o 8._o but_o to_o return_v to_o justin_n testimony_n to_o which_o the_o sum_n of_o mr._n whites_n answer_n be_v that_o justin_n esteem_v it_o not_o as_o a_o point_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o rather_o a_o piece_n of_o learn_v high_a than_o the_o common_a since_o he_o both_o acknowledge_v other_o catholic_n hold_v the_o contrary_a and_o entitle_v those_o of_o his_o persuasion_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d right_n in_o all_o opinion_n that_o be_v whole_o of_o his_o own_o mind_n it_o be_v not_o material_a to_o my_o purpose_n whether_o or_o no_o justin_n look_v upon_o this_o as_o a_o point_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o long_o as_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o he_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o divine_a revelation_n and_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o yet_o it_o seem_v he_o think_v it_o a_o point_n of_o more_o than_o ordinary_a importance_n because_o he_o join_v it_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o disow_v by_o any_o but_o those_o who_o also_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n but_o whereas_o mr._n white_n say_v that_o justin_n acknowledge_v other_o catohlick_n to_o have_v hold_v the_o contrary_a i_o hope_v to_o make_v it_o evident_a from_o the_o scope_n and_o series_n of_o his_o discourse_n that_o he_o acknowledge_v no_o such_o thing_n but_o that_o the_o plain_a design_n of_o his_o discourse_n be_v to_o show_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v own_v by_o all_o true_a christian_n for_o when_o trypho_n ask_v he_o 1615._o whether_o the_o christian_n do_v indeed_o believe_v that_o jerusalem_n shall_v be_v rebuilt_a etc._n etc._n he_o return_v he_o this_o answer_n i_o be_o not_o such_o a_o wretch_n as_o to_o speak_v otherwise_o than_o i_o think_v i_o have_v tell_v thou_o before_o that_o myself_o and_o many_o other_o as_o you_o all_o know_v be_v of_o the_o mind_n that_o this_o will_v come_v to_o pass_v but_o that_o many_o indeed_o of_o those_o christian_n who_o be_v not_o of_o the_o pure_a and_o pious_a persuasion_n do_v not_o own_o this_o i_o have_v intimate_v to_o thou_o that_o the_o negative_a particle_n though_o omit_v in_o the_o copy_n ought_v to_o be_v thus_o insert_v will_v be_v clear_a to_o any_o one_o that_o consider_v what_o follow_v for_o after_o he_o have_v speak_v of_o those_o who_o disow_v this_o doctrine_n he_o immediate_o add_v by_o way_n of_o further_a description_n of_o they_o that_o
add_v that_o the_o whole_a body_n be_v under_o every_o little_a part_n in_o its_o full_a proportion_n for_o he_o say_v express_o that_o the_o head_n and_o foot_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v as_o far_o distant_a from_o one_o another_o in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o they_o be_v in_o heaven_n as_o if_o one_o shall_v say_v that_o a_o body_n all_o who_o part_n lie_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o a_o small_a pins-head_n may_v yet_o within_o that_o little_a compass_n have_v part_n two_o yard_n distant_a from_o one_o another_o and_o last_o how_o the_o sensible_a species_n of_o bread_n e._n g._n quantity_n whiteness_n softness_n etc._n etc._n can_v exist_v without_o any_o subject_n to_o affirm_v the_o possibility_n of_o which_o as_o general_o they_o do_v be_v to_o say_v that_o there_o may_v be_v quantity_n of_o white_a and_o soft_a nothing_o for_o this_o be_v the_o plain_a english_a of_o that_o assertion_n that_o sensible_a species_n may_v exist_v without_o a_o subject_n which_o be_v strip_v of_o those_o term_n of_o art_n species_n and_o subject_a that_o do_v a_o little_a disguise_n it_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v plain_a nonsense_n now_o the_o proper_a and_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v to_o take_v away_o all_o certainty_n and_o especial_o the_o certainty_n of_o sense_n for_o if_o that_o which_o my_o sight_n and_o taste_v and_o touch_n do_v all_o assure_v i_o to_o be_v a_o little_a piece_n of_o wafer_n may_v notwithstanding_o this_o be_v flesh_n and_o blood_n even_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o a_o man_n then_o notwithstanding_o the_o great_a assurance_n that_o sense_n can_v give_v i_o that_o any_o thing_n be_v this_o or_o that_o it_o may_v be_v quite_o another_o thing_n from_o what_o sense_n report_v it_o to_o be_v if_o so_o then_o farewell_n the_o infallibility_n of_o tradition_n which_o depend_v upon_o the_o certainty_n of_o sense_n and_o which_o be_v a_o worse_a consequence_n if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v admit_v we_o can_v have_v no_o sufficient_a assurance_n that_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v a_o divine_a revelation_n for_o the_o assurance_n of_o that_o depend_v upon_o the_o assurance_n we_o have_v of_o the_o miracle_n say_v to_o be_v wrought_v for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o it_o and_o all_o the_o assurance_n we_o can_v have_v of_o a_o miracle_n depend_v upon_o the_o certainty_n of_o our_o sense_n it_o be_v very_o plain_a that_o that_o doctrine_n which_o take_v away_o the_o certainty_n of_o sense_n do_v in_o so_o do_v overthrow_n the_o certainty_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o what_o can_v be_v more_o vain_a than_o to_o pretend_v that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v assure_v that_o such_o a_o doctrine_n be_v reveal_v by_o god_n and_o consequent_o true_a which_o if_o it_o be_v true_a a_o man_n can_v have_v no_o assurance_n at_o all_o of_o any_o divine_a revelation_n surely_n nothing_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v by_o we_o as_o certain_a which_o be_v admit_v we_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o nothing_o it_o be_v a_o wonder_n that_o any_o man_n who_o consider_v the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n can_v be_v a_o papist_n unless_o he_o have_v attain_v to_o mr._n cressy_n pitch_n of_o learning_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o difficult_a argument_n wherewith_o this_o doctrine_n be_v press_v say_v 7._o plain_o i_o must_v answer_v free_o and_o ingenuous_o that_o i_o have_v not_o learned_a to_o answer_v such_o argument_n but_o to_o despise_v they_o and_o if_o this_o be_v a_o good_a way_n when_o ever_o we_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o believe_v any_o thing_n to_o scorn_v those_o objection_n against_o it_o which_o we_o can_v solve_v than_o christian_a religion_n have_v no_o advantage_n above_o the_o vile_a enthusiasm_n and_o a_o turk_n may_v maintain_v mahomet_n and_o his_o alcoran_n in_o opposition_n to_o christ_n and_o his_o doctrine_n against_o all_o that_o grotius_n or_o any_o other_o have_v say_v if_o he_o can_v but_o keep_v his_o countenance_n and_o grave_o say_v i_o have_v not_o learned_a to_o answer_v such_o argument_n but_o to_o despise_v they_o §_o 10._o i_o will_v add_v one_o instance_n more_o in_o another_o kind_n to_o show_v the_o uncertainty_n of_o oral_n and_o practical_a tradition_n and_o that_o shall_v be_v the_o tradition_n concern_v pope_n joan_n than_o which_o scarce_o any_o be_v ever_o more_o general_o receive_v in_o the_o historical_a kind_n many_o and_o great_a author_n affirm_v it_o as_o testifier_n of_o the_o general_a fame_n none_o ever_o deny_v it_o till_o the_o reformer_n have_v make_v use_n of_o it_o to_o the_o disadvantage_n of_o popery_n since_o that_o time_n not_o only_a papist_n deny_v it_o but_o several_a of_o our_o own_o writer_n cease_v to_o believe_v it_o phil._n bergomensis_n tell_v the_o story_n thus_o anno_fw-la 858._o john_n the_o 7_o the_o pope_n etc._n etc._n the_o tradition_n be_v that_o this_o person_n be_v a_o woman_n etc._n etc._n here_o be_v a_o oral_a tradition_n he_o conclude_v thus_o in_o detestation_n of_o who_o filthiness_n and_o to_o perpetuate_v the_o memory_n of_o her_o name_n the_o pope_n even_o to_o this_o day_n go_v on_o procession_n with_o the_o people_n and_o the_o clergy_n when_o they_o come_v to_o the_o place_n of_o her_o travel_n etc._n etc._n in_o token_n of_o abomination_n they_o turn_v from_o it_o and_o go_v a_o by-way_n and_o be_v past_o that_o detestable_a place_n they_o return_v into_o the_o way_n and_o finish_v their_o procession_n here_o be_v one_o practical_a tradition_n and_o for_o avoid_v of_o the_o like_a miscarriage_n it_o be_v decree_v that_o no_o one_o shall_v thereafter_o be_v admit_v into_o st._n peter_n be_v chair_n priusquam_fw-la per_fw-la foratam_fw-la sedem_fw-la futuri_fw-la pontificis_fw-la genitalia_fw-la ab_fw-la ultimo_fw-la dyacone_fw-it cardinale_n attractarentur_fw-la here_o be_v another_o with_o a_o witness_n 1._o sabellicus_n relate_v the_o same_o and_o moreover_o say_v that_o this_o porphyry_n chair_n be_v in_o his_o time_n to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o pope_n palace_n he_o add_v indeed_o that_o platina_n think_v that_o this_o tradition_n of_o pope_n joan_n be_v not_o faithful_o deliver_v to_o posterity_n but_o however_o say_v he_o such_o a_o tradition_n there_o be_v concern_v the_o first_o practical_a tradition_n platina_n say_v that_o he_o may_v not_o deny_v it_o for_o the_o second_o he_o think_v the_o chair_n rather_o design_v for_o a_o stool_n for_o another_o use_n etc._n etc._n he_o conclude_v these_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v relate_v be_v common_o report_v yet_o from_o uncertain_a and_o obscure_a author_n therefore_o i_o resolve_v say_v he_o brief_o and_o naked_o to_o set_v they_o down_o lest_o i_o shall_v seem_v too_o obstinate_o and_o pertinacious_o to_o have_v omit_v that_o which_o almost_o all_o affirm_v it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o he_o say_v the_o author_n of_o this_o report_n be_v uncertain_a and_o obscure_a since_o so_o very_a few_o write_v any_o thing_n in_o that_o age._n but_o suppose_v none_o have_v write_v of_o it_o so_o long_o as_o he_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o have_v be_v a_o general_a oral_a tradition_n attest_v by_o a_o solemn_a and_o constant_a practice_n it_o have_v according_a to_o mr._n s_n principle_n great_a certainty_n than_o if_o it_o have_v be_v bring_v down_o to_o we_o by_o a_o hundred_o book_n write_v in_o that_o very_a age._n so_o that_o here_o be_v a_o oral_a and_o practical_a tradition_n continue_v we_o be_v sure_a for_o some_o hundred_o of_o year_n preserve_v and_o propagate_v by_o a_o solemn_a practice_n of_o the_o pope_n clergy_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n in_o their_o procession_n and_o by_o a_o notorious_a custom_n at_o the_o election_n of_o every_o pope_n and_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a importance_n to_o their_o religion_n the_o honour_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o the_o uninterrupted_a succession_n from_o st._n peter_n be_v so_o near_o concern_v in_o it_o that_o have_v it_o be_v false_a they_o have_v be_v oblige_v under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n not_o only_o not_o to_o have_v promote_v it_o but_o to_o have_v use_v all_o mean_n to_o have_v discover_v the_o falsity_n of_o it_o therefore_o mr._n s._n be_v bind_v by_o his_o own_o principle_n either_o to_o allow_v it_o for_o a_o truth_n or_o else_o to_o give_v a_o account_n when_o and_o how_o it_o begin_v which_o may_v possible_o be_v make_v out_o by_o we_o metaphysitian_n as_o he_o 340._o style_v himself_o and_o his_o scientifical_a brethren_n but_o i_o assure_v he_o it_o be_v pass_v the_o skill_n of_o 337._o notebook_n learning_n sect_n x._o §_o 1._o it_o be_v not_o the_o present_a persuasion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n demonstration_n nor_o ever_o be_v that_o their_o faith_n have_v descend_v to_o they_o by_o oral_a tradition_n as_o the_o sole_a rule_n of_o it_o and_o this_o be_v prove_v the_o supposition_n upon_o which_o his_o demonstration_n be_v build_v fall_n to_o the_o ground_n and_o for_o the_o
the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n i_o be_o content_a therefore_o wherever_o in_o what_o i_o have_v write_v he_o meet_v that_o term_n so_o apply_v that_o he_o take_v it_o only_o in_o his_o own_o sense_n for_o that_o which_o be_v certain_o true_a for_o i_o mean_v no_o more_o by_o it_o and_o in_o this_o sense_n mr._n s._n answer_v affirmative_o and_o give_v this_o account_n of_o it_o not_o only_o because_o the_o present_a church_n can_v be_v deceive_v in_o what_o the_o church_n of_o the_o former_a age_n believe_v but_o because_o the_o church_n in_o no_o age_n can_v conspire_v against_o her_o knowledge_n to_o deceive_v that_o age_n immediate_o follow_v in_o matter_n of_o fact_n evident_a in_o a_o manner_n to_o the_o whole_a world_n the_o question_n than_o be_v whether_o this_o be_v a_o sufficient_a account_n for_o i_o to_o believe_v that_o to_o be_v certain_o true_a or_o to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n which_o the_o present_a church_n deliver_v and_o consequent_o whether_o the_o resolution_n of_o faith_n be_v bare_o into_o oral_a tradition_n 3._o thus_o we_o see_v the_o clear_a state_n of_o the_o question_n between_o we_o i_o come_v therefore_o to_o the_o vindication_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v object_v against_o this_o way_n of_o resolve_v faith_n into_o oral_a tradition_n three_o thing_n i_o especial_o insist_v on_o 1._o that_o it_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o pretension_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n 2._o that_o it_o have_v not_o be_v the_o way_n own_v in_o all_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n 3._o that_o it_o be_v repugnant_a to_o common_a sense_n and_o experience_n and_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v apparent_o alter_v from_o what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o former_a age_n if_o these_o three_o be_v make_v good_a there_o will_v be_v no_o cause_n to_o glory_n in_o this_o last_o invention_n to_o support_v the_o sink_a fabric_n of_o that_o church_n these_o three_o than_o i_o undertake_v to_o defend_v against_o what_o mr._n sergeant_n have_v object_v against_o they_o 1._o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o pretension_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n and_o if_o it_o be_v so_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n for_o those_o who_o be_v of_o it_o to_o rely_v upon_o it_o for_o if_o so_o be_v that_o church_n pretend_v that_o the_o obligation_n to_o faith_n arise_v from_o a_o quite_o different_a ground_n from_o this_o how_o can_v they_o who_o believe_v that_o church_n infallible_a venture_v their_o faith_n upon_o any_o other_o principle_n than_o what_o be_v public_o own_a by_o she_o and_o whosoever_o think_v himself_o bind_v to_o believe_v by_o virtue_n of_o a_o infallible_a assistance_n of_o the_o present_a church_n do_v thereby_o show_v that_o his_o obligation_n do_v not_o depend_v upon_o what_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o former_a age_n of_o the_o church_n as_o those_o who_o believe_v the_o apostle_n be_v infallible_a in_o their_o doctrine_n can_v not_o resolve_v their_o faith_n into_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n but_o into_o that_o immediate_a assistance_n by_o which_o the_o apostle_n speak_v and_o where_o there_o be_v a_o belief_n of_o a_o like_a assistance_n the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n can_v lie_v in_o the_o indefectibility_n of_o tradition_n but_o in_o that_o infallible_a spirit_n which_o they_o suppose_v the_o church_n to_o be_v assist_v by_o for_o suppose_v this_o oral_a tradition_n shall_v fail_v and_o that_o man_n may_v believe_v that_o it_o have_v actual_o fail_v yet_o if_o the_o former_a supposition_n be_v true_a there_o be_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o faith_n remain_v still_o and_o what_o assurance_n can_v any_o one_o have_v that_o the_o present_a church_n deliver_v nothing_o for_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o have_v be_v derive_v in_o every_o age_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n if_o such_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n be_v suppose_v in_o the_o present_a church_n which_o be_v in_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o for_o on_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o those_o who_o hear_v the_o apostle_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o former_a age_n no_o more_o ought_v they_o who_o believe_v the_o present_a roman_a church_n to_o have_v the_o same_o infallible_a assistance_n they_o need_v not_o then_o inquire_v whether_o this_o age_n know_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o former_a or_o whether_o one_o age_n can_v conspire_v to_o deceive_v another_o or_o whether_o notwithstanding_o both_o these_o error_n may_v not_o come_v into_o the_o church_n it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o they_o that_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o present_a church_n be_v infallible_a in_o all_o matter_n of_o faith_n therefore_o my_o demand_n be_v build_v on_o very_o good_a reason_n how_o can_v you_o assure_v i_o the_o present_a church_n oblige_v i_o to_o believe_v nothing_o but_o only_a what_o and_o so_o far_o as_o it_o receive_v from_o the_o former_a church_n and_o mr._n s_n answer_n be_v far_o from_o be_v satisfactory_a that_o this_o appear_v by_o her_o manifest_a practice_n never_o refuse_v communion_n to_o any_o man_n that_o can_v approve_v himself_o to_o believe_v all_o the_o former_a age_n do_v for_o this_o may_v be_v resolve_v into_o a_o principle_n far_o different_a from_o this_o which_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o present_a church_n for_o suppose_v that_o they_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o inquire_v themselves_o into_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o tradition_n can_v not_o fail_v in_o any_o age_n it_o be_v suffient_fw-la for_o they_o to_o believe_v the_o church_n infallible_a and_o if_o it_o be_v so_o in_o propose_v matter_n of_o faith_n it_o must_v be_v so_o in_o declare_v what_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o former_a age_n be_v but_o my_o demand_n go_v on_o what_o evidence_n can_v you_o bring_v to_o convince_v i_o both_o that_o the_o church_n always_o observe_v this_o rule_n and_o can_v never_o be_v deceive_v in_o it_o which_o question_n be_v build_v on_o these_o two_o principle_n which_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n stand_v on_o 1._o that_o the_o church_n must_v always_o go_v upon_o this_o ground_n 2._o that_o if_o it_o do_v so_o it_o be_v impossible_a she_o shall_v be_v deceive_v both_o which_o be_v so_o far_o from_o that_o self-evidence_n which_o m._n serjeant_n still_o pretend_v to_o in_o this_o way_n that_o the_o jesuit_n principle_n seem_v much_o more_o rational_a and_o consistent_a than_o these_o do_v for_o grant_v they_o but_o that_o one_o postulatum_fw-la that_o there_o must_v be_v a_o inherent_a infallibility_n in_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o present_a church_n to_o afford_v sufficient_a foundation_n for_o divine_a faith_n all_o the_o rest_n of_o their_o doctrine_n follow_v natural_o from_o it_o whereas_o this_o new_a way_n of_o resolve_v faith_n be_v build_v on_o such_o supposition_n which_o no_o man_n well_o in_o his_o wit_n will_v be_v ready_a to_o grant_v for_o unless_o it_o be_v self-evident_a that_o the_o church_n do_v always_o proceed_v on_o this_o ground_n it_o can_v be_v self-evident_a that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v infallible_a because_o the_o self-evidence_n of_o this_o principle_n depend_v on_o this_o that_o in_o all_o age_n of_o the_o church_n the_o only_a rule_n and_o measure_n of_o faith_n be_v what_o be_v deliver_v by_o oral_a tradition_n from_o the_o age_n forego_v now_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o matter_n of_o faith_n may_v be_v convey_v in_o way_n quite_o different_a from_o this_o what_o self-evidence_n can_v there_o be_v that_o the_o church_n much_o always_o proceed_v upon_o this_o mr._n s._n then_o must_v demonstrate_v it_o impossible_a for_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v convey_v to_o posterity_n in_o any_o other_o way_n than_o oral_a tradition_n and_o not_o only_o that_o the_o thing_n be_v impossible_a but_o that_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n judge_v it_o to_o be_v so_o or_o else_o he_o can_v never_o make_v it_o at_o all_o evident_a that_o the_o church_n always_o make_v this_o her_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o if_o either_o there_o may_v be_v a_o certain_a conveyance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n another_o way_n viz._n by_o writing_n or_o that_o the_o church_n may_v judge_v that_o way_n more_o certain_a whether_o it_o be_v so_o or_o not_o either_o way_n it_o will_v appear_v far_o enough_o from_o self-evidence_n that_o she_o always_o judge_v of_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n mere_o by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o precede_a age_n if_o another_o way_n be_v grant_v possible_a there_o must_v be_v clear_a demonstration_n that_o the_o church_n notwithstanding_o this_o do_v never_o make_v use_n of_o it_o for_o if_o it_o do_v make_v use_n of_o another_o way_n of_o resolve_v faith_n in_o any_o age_n of_o the_o church_n then_o in_o that_o age_n of_o the_o church_n oral_a tradition_n be_v not_o look_v on_o as_o the_o ground_n of_o faith_n
and_o if_o so_o notwithstanding_o whatever_o mr._n s._n can_v demonstrate_v to_o the_o contrary_a that_o age_n may_v have_v believe_v otherwise_o than_o the_o immediate_o precede_v do_v for_o let_v we_o but_o suppose_v that_o all_o necessary_a doctrine_n of_o faith_n be_v betimes_o record_v in_o the_o church_n in_o book_n universal_o receive_v by_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o first_o age_n be_v it_o not_o possible_a that_o age_n which_o first_o embrace_v these_o book_n may_v deliver_v they_o to_o posterity_n as_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o so_o down_o from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o and_o do_v it_o not_o hence_o follow_v that_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v quite_o different_a from_o a_o mere_a oral_a tradition_n let_v mr._n s._n then_o either_o show_v it_o impossible_a that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n shall_v be_v write_v or_o that_o be_v write_v they_o shall_v be_v universal_o receive_v or_o that_o be_v universal_o receive_v in_o one_o age_n they_o shall_v not_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o next_o or_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o next_o those_o book_n shall_v not_o be_v look_v on_o as_o contain_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n in_o they_o or_o though_o they_o be_v so_o yet_o that_o still_o oral_a tradition_n be_v whole_o rely_v on_o as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o then_o i_o shall_v free_o grant_v that_o mr._n s._n have_v attempt_v something_o towards_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o new_a hypothesis_n but_o as_o thing_n now_o stand_v it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v self-evident_a that_o the_o church_n have_v always_o go_v upon_o this_o principle_n that_o we_o find_v it_o look_v on_o as_o a_o great_a novelty_n among_o they_o in_o their_o own_o church_n and_o it_o will_v be_v a_o rare_a thing_n for_o a_o new_a invention_n to_o have_v be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n which_o if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o strength_n of_o it_o be_v thereby_o take_v away_o but_o let_v we_o suppose_v that_o the_o church_n do_v proceed_v upon_o this_o principle_n 4_o that_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v embrace_v but_o what_o be_v derive_v by_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n how_o do_v it_o thence_o follow_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v admit_v into_o the_o church_n but_o what_o be_v real_o so_o derive_v from_o they_o do_v we_o not_o see_v in_o the_o world_n at_o this_o day_n that_o among_o those_o who_o own_o this_o principle_n contradictory_n proposition_n be_v believe_v and_o both_o side_n tell_v we_o it_o be_v on_o this_o account_n because_o their_o doctrine_n be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o the_o greek_a church_n profess_v to_o believe_v on_o the_o account_n of_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_a if_o that_o tradition_n fail_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o be_v preserve_v in_o the_o latin_a either_o mr._n s._n must_v instance_n on_o his_o own_o principle_n in_o that_o age_n which_o conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o or_o he_o must_v acknowledge_v that_o while_o man_n own_o tradition_n they_o may_v be_v deceive_v in_o what_o the_o forego_n age_n teach_v they_o and_o consequent_o those_o thing_n may_v be_v admit_v as_o doctrine_n come_v from_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v not_o so_o and_o some_o which_o do_v may_n be_v lose_v and_o yet_o the_o pretence_n of_o tradition_n remain_v still_o what_o self-evidence_n then_o can_v there_o be_v in_o this_o principle_n when_o two_o part_n of_o the_o church_n may_v both_o own_v it_o and_o yet_o believe_v contradiction_n on_o the_o account_n of_o it_o it_o be_v then_o worth_a our_o inquire_n what_o self-evidence_n this_o be_v which_o mr._n s._n speak_v so_o much_o of_o which_o be_v neither_o more_o nor_o less_o but_o that_o man_n in_o all_o age_n have_v eye_n ear_n 205._o and_o other_o sense_n also_o common_a reason_n and_o as_o much_o memory_n as_o to_o remember_v their_o own_o name_n and_o frequent_o inculcate_v action_n which_o be_v so_o very_o reasonable_a a_o postulatum_fw-la that_o i_o suppose_v none_o who_o enjoy_v any_o of_o these_o will_v deny_v it_o let_v we_o therefore_o see_v how_o he_o proceed_v upon_o it_o if_o you_o disprove_v this_o i_o doubt_v we_o have_v lose_v mankind_n the_o subject_n we_o speak_v of_o and_o till_o you_o disprove_v it_o neither_o i_o nor_o any_o man_n in_o his_o wit_n can_v doubt_v that_o this_o rule_n depend_v on_o testify_v that_o be_v sense_n or_o experience_n can_v possible_o permit_v man_n to_o be_v deceivable_a big_a word_n indeed_o but_o such_o as_o evidence_n that_o all_o man_n who_o be_v in_o their_o wit_n do_v not_o constant_o use_v they_o for_o i_o pray_v sir_n what_o do_v mr_n s._n think_v of_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v not_o those_o in_o it_o eye_n ear_n and_o other_o sense_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o latin_a do_v not_o they_o pretend_v and_o appeal_v to_o what_o they_o receive_v from_o their_o forefather_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n it_o seem_v then_o a_o deception_n be_v possible_a in_o the_o case_n of_o testify_v and_o therefore_o this_o do_v more_o than_o permit_v man_n to_o be_v deceivable_a for_o here_o have_v be_v a_o actual_a deception_n on_o one_o side_n or_o other_o but_o we_o need_v not_o fear_v lose_v mankind_n in_o this_o for_o the_o possibility_n of_o error_n suppose_v mankind_n to_o continue_v still_o and_o if_o we_o take_v away_o that_o we_o may_v soon_o lose_v it_o than_o by_o the_o contrary_n but_o what_o repugnancy_n can_v we_o imagine_v to_o humane_a nature_n that_o man_n suppose_v doctrine_n of_o faith_n to_o come_v down_o from_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n shall_v yet_o mistake_v in_o judge_v what_o those_o doctrine_n be_v have_v not_o man_n eye_n and_o ear_n and_o common_a sense_n in_o christ_n and_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o yet_o we_o see_v even_o then_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n be_v mistake_v and_o be_v it_o such_o a_o wonder_n it_o shall_v be_v in_o succeed_a age_n do_v not_o the_o nazarenes_n mistake_v in_o point_n of_o circumcision_n the_o corinthian_n as_o to_o the_o resurrection_n and_o yet_o the_o mean_a time_n agree_v in_o this_o that_o christ_n doctrine_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o believe_v nothing_o but_o what_o come_v from_o he_o do_v not_o the_o disciple_n themselves_o err_v even_o while_o they_o be_v with_o christ_n and_o certain_o have_v eye_n and_o ear_n and_o common_a sense_n as_o other_o man_n have_v concern_v some_o great_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n viz._n christ_n passion_n resurrection_n and_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o kingdom_n if_o then_o such_o who_o have_v the_o great_a opportunity_n imaginable_a and_o the_o high_a apprehension_n of_o christ_n may_v so_o easy_o mistake_v in_o point_n of_o such_o moment_n what_o ground_n have_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o succeed_a age_n shall_v not_o be_v liable_a to_o such_o misapprehension_n and_o it_o be_v not_o mere_o the_o want_n of_o clear_a divine_a revelation_n which_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o their_o mistake_n for_o these_o thing_n be_v plain_a enough_o to_o person_n not_o possess_v with_o prejudices_fw-la but_o those_o be_v so_o strong_a as_o to_o make_v they_o apprehend_v thing_n quite_o another_o way_n than_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v so_o it_o be_v then_o and_o so_o it_o be_v in_o succeed_a age_n for_o let_v parent_n teach_v what_o they_o please_v for_o matter_n of_o faith_n yet_o prejudice_n and_o liableness_n to_o mistake_v in_o child_n may_v easy_o make_v they_o misapprehend_v either_o the_o nature_n or_o weight_n of_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v to_o they_o so_o that_o set_v aside_o a_o certain_a way_n of_o record_v the_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o these_o preserve_v entire_a in_o every_o age_n it_o be_v a_o easy_a matter_n to_o conceive_v how_o in_o a_o short_a time_n christian_n religion_n will_v have_v be_v corrupt_v as_o much_o as_o ever_o any_o be_v in_o the_o world_n for_o when_o we_o consider_v how_o much_o notwithstanding_o scripture_n the_o pride_n passion_n and_o interest_n of_o man_n have_v endeavour_v to_o deface_v christian_a religion_n in_o the_o world_n what_o will_v not_o these_o have_v do_v if_o there_o have_v be_v no_o such_o certain_a rule_n to_o judge_n of_o it_o by_o mr._n s._n imagine_v himself_o in_o repub_fw-la platonis_fw-la but_o it_o appear_v he_o be_v still_o in_o faece_fw-la romuli_n he_o fancy_v there_o never_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v any_o difference_n among_o christian_n and_o that_o all_o christian_n make_v it_o their_o whole_a business_n to_o teach_v their_o posterity_n matter_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o they_o mind_v nothing_o in_o the_o world_n but_o the_o imprint_n that_o on_o their_o mind_n that_o they_o may_v have_v it_o ready_a for_o their_o child_n and_o that_o all_o parent_n have_v equal_a skill_n and_o fidelity_n in_o deliver_v matter_n of_o
religion_n to_o their_o posterity_n whereas_o in_o truth_n we_o find_v in_o the_o early_a age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n several_a difference_n about_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o these_o difference_n continue_v to_o posterity_n but_o all_o party_n still_o plead_v that_o their_o doctrine_n come_v from_o the_o apostle_n &_o it_o fall_v out_o unhappy_o for_o mr._n s._n that_o those_o be_v common_o most_o gross_o deceive_v who_o pretend_v the_o most_o to_o oral_a tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n still_o we_o find_v the_o grand_a debate_n be_v what_o come_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o what_o not_o whereas_o have_v tradition_n be_v so_o infallible_a a_o way_n of_o convey_v how_o can_v this_o ever_o have_v come_v into_o debate_n among_o they_o what_o do_v not_o they_o know_v what_o their_o parent_n teach_v they_o it_o seem_v they_o do_v not_o or_o their_o parent_n be_v no_o more_o agree_v than_o themselves_o for_o their_o difference_n can_v never_o be_v end_v this_o way_n afterward_o come_v in_o for_o many_o age_n such_o a_o succession_n of_o ignorance_n and_o barbarism_n that_o christian_a religion_n be_v little_o mind_v either_o by_o parent_n or_o child_n as_o it_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v instead_o of_o that_o some_o foppery_n and_o superstition_n be_v huge_o in_o request_n and_o the_o man_n who_o foment_v these_o thing_n be_v cry_v up_o as_o great_a saint_n and_o worker_n of_o miracle_n so_o that_o the_o miracle_n of_o s._n francis_n and_o s._n dominick_n be_v as_o much_o if_o not_o more_o careful_o convey_v from_o parent_n to_o child_n in_o that_o age_n than_o those_o of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o on_o this_o account_n posterity_n must_v be_v equal_o bind_v to_o believe_v they_o and_o have_v their_o person_n in_o equal_a veneration_n if_o man_n at_o last_o be_v grow_v wise_a it_o be_v because_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v mr._n s_n principle_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o receive_v what_o be_v deliver_v by_o their_o parent_n but_o they_o begin_v to_o search_v and_o inquire_v into_o the_o write_n of_o former_a age_n and_o to_o examine_v the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o present_a with_o those_o of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n there_o come_v a_o restauration_n of_o learning_n and_o religion_n together_o 5._o but_o though_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v plain_a and_o evident_a in_o this_o case_n yet_o m._n s._n will_v prove_v it_o impossible_a there_o shall_v any_o error_n come_v into_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o his_o main_a argument_n be_v this_o because_o no_o age_n of_o the_o church_n can_v conspire_v against_o her_o knowledge_n to_o deceive_v that_o age_n immediate_o follow_v in_o matter_n of_o fact_n evident_a in_o a_o manner_n to_o the_o whole_a world_n but_o before_o i_o come_v more_o particular_o to_o show_v the_o weakness_n of_o this_o argument_n by_o manifest_v how_o error_n may_v come_v into_o the_o church_n without_o such_o a_o conspiracy_n as_o this_o be_v i_o shall_v propound_v some_o query_n to_o he_o 1._o what_o age_n of_o the_o church_n he_o will_v instance_n in_o wherein_o all_o person_n who_o be_v not_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n have_v the_o same_o apprehension_n concern_v all_o point_n of_o faith_n i_o e._n that_o none_o among_o they_o do_v believe_v more_o thing_n deliver_v by_o christ_n or_o the_o apostle_n than_o other_o do_v i_o be_o sure_a he_o can_v neither_o instance_n in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o nor_o in_o those_o immediate_o succeed_v they_o unless_o mr._n s._n the_o better_a to_o defend_v his_o hypothesis_n will_v question_v all_o write_a record_n because_o they_o consist_v of_o dead_a letter_n and_o unsence_v character_n and_o wordish_a testimony_n never_o consider_v that_o while_o he_o utter_v this_o he_o write_v himself_o unless_o he_o imagine_v there_o be_v more_o of_o life_n sense_n and_o certainty_n in_o his_o book_n than_o in_o the_o scripture_n or_o any_o other_o write_v whatsoever_o 2._o where_o there_o be_v different_a apprehension_n in_o one_o age_n of_o the_o church_n whether_o there_o must_v not_o be_v different_a tradition_n in_o the_o next_o for_o as_o he_o look_v on_o all_o parent_n as_o bound_v to_o teach_v their_o child_n so_o on_o child_n as_o bound_v to_o believe_v what_o their_o parent_n teach_v they_o on_o which_o supposition_n different_a tradition_n in_o the_o succeed_a age_n must_v needs_o follow_v different_a apprehension_n in_o the_o precedent_n 3._o whether_o person_n agree_v in_o the_o substance_n of_o doctrine_n may_v not_o differ_v in_o their_o apprehension_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o they_o as_o for_o instance_n all_o may_v agree_v in_o the_o article_n of_o christ_n descent_n into_o hell_n but_o yet_o may_v differ_v in_o the_o explication_n of_o it_o and_o in_o the_o apprehension_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o it_o in_o order_n to_o salvation_n so_o that_o we_o must_v not_o only_o in_o tradition_n about_o matter_n of_o faith_n inquire_v what_o be_v deliver_v but_o under_o what_o notion_n it_o be_v deliver_v whether_o as_o a_o allowable_a opinion_n or_o a_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n but_o if_o several_a person_n nay_o multitude_n in_o the_o church_n may_v have_v different_a notion_n as_o to_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o same_o point_n by_o what_o mean_n shall_v we_o discern_v what_o be_v deliver_v as_o a_o opinion_n in_o the_o church_n and_o what_o as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o mr._n s._n throughout_o his_o discourse_n take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o there_o be_v the_o same_o necessity_n of_o believe_v and_o deliver_v all_o thing_n which_o concern_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o still_o suppose_v the_o same_o sacredness_n concern_v necessity_n in_o deliver_v all_o the_o point_n in_o controversy_n between_o the_o romanist_n and_o we_o as_o there_o be_v in_o those_o main_a article_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o and_o we_o be_v agree_v in_o which_o be_v so_o extravagant_a a_o supposition_n that_o it_o be_v hard_o to_o conceive_v it_o shall_v ever_o enter_v into_o the_o head_n of_o a_o person_n pretend_v to_o reason_n but_o as_o extravagant_a as_o it_o be_v it_o be_v that_o without_o which_o his_o whole_a fabric_n fall_v to_o the_o ground_n for_o suppose_v we_o shall_v grant_v he_o that_o the_o infinite_a concern_v which_o depend_v on_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n shall_v be_v of_o so_o prevalent_a nature_n with_o the_o world_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o conceive_v any_o one_o age_n shall_v neglect_v the_o know_v they_o or_o conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o age_n about_o they_o yet_o what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o the_o matter_n in_o difference_n between_o we_o will_n mr._n s._n prove_v the_o same_o sacredness_n necessity_n concern_v and_o miraculous_o attestedness_n as_o he_o phrase_n it_o in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n purgatory_n transubstantiation_n supremacy_n etc._n etc._n as_o in_o the_o believe_v the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n if_o he_o do_v not_o prove_v this_o he_o do_v nothing_o for_o his_o argument_n may_v hold_v for_o doctrine_n judge_v universal_o necessary_a but_o for_o no_o other_o therefore_o mr._n s._n have_v a_o new_a task_n which_o he_o think_v not_o of_o which_o be_v to_o manifest_v that_o these_o can_v not_o be_v look_v on_o as_o opinion_n but_o be_v embrace_v as_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n for_o unless_o he_o prove_v they_o such_o he_o can_v neither_o prove_v any_o obligation_n in_o parent_n to_o teach_v they_o their_o child_n nor_o in_o child_n to_o believe_v what_o their_o parent_n teach_v but_o only_o to_o hold_v they_o in_o the_o same_o degree_n which_o they_o do_v themselves_o when_o mr._n s._n will_v undertake_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n from_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n do_v agree_v in_o the_o point_n in_o difference_n between_o we_o as_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n i_o may_v more_o easy_o believe_v that_o no_o age_n can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o or_o offer_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o about_o they_o but_o when_o mr._n s._n reflect_v on_o his_o frequent_a concession_n that_o there_o be_v private_a opinion_n in_o the_o church_n distinct_a from_o matter_n of_o faith_n he_o must_v remember_v before_o he_o can_v bring_v home_o his_o ground_n to_o the_o case_n between_o their_o church_n and_o we_o that_o he_o must_v prove_v none_o of_o the_o thing_n in_o debate_n be_v ever_o entertain_v as_o private_a opinion_n and_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o that_o which_o be_v a_o private_a opinion_n in_o one_o age_n to_o become_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o next_o 6._o but_o because_o this_o distinction_n of_o his_o ruin_n his_o whole_a demonstration_n i_o shall_v first_o propound_v it_o in_o his_o own_o term_n and_o then_o show_v how_o from_o thence_o it_o follow_v that_o error_n may_v come_v into_o the_o church_n and_o be_v
entertain_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n his_o word_n be_v it_o be_v evident_a that_o we_o have_v but_o two_o way_n of_o ordinary_a knowledge_n by_o act_n of_o our_o soul_n or_o operation_n on_o our_o body_n that_o be_v by_o reason_n and_o experience_n the_o former_a of_o which_o belong_v to_o speculator_n or_o doctor_n the_o second_o to_o deliverer_n of_o what_o be_v receive_v or_o testifier_n and_o this_o distinction_n he_o frequent_o admit_v not_o only_o in_o the_o present_a age_n of_o the_o church_n but_o in_o any_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n will_v hold_v in_o all_o from_o hence_o i_o propose_v several_a query_n further_o to_o mr._n s._n 1._o if_o every_o one_o in_o the_o church_n look_v on_o himself_o as_o bound_v to_o believe_v just_a as_o the_o precedent_a age_n do_v whence_o come_v any_o to_o have_v particular_a opinion_n of_o their_o own_o for_o either_o the_o church_n have_v deliver_v her_o sense_n in_o that_o case_n or_o not_o if_o not_o than_o tradition_n be_v no_o certain_a conveyer_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n if_o she_o have_v than_o those_o who_o vent_v private_a speculation_n be_v heretic_n in_o so_o do_v because_o they_o oppose_v that_o doctrine_n which_o the_o church_n receive_v from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n if_o mr._n s._n reply_n that_o private_a speculation_n be_v in_o such_o case_n where_o there_o be_v no_o matter_n of_o faith_n at_o all_o he_o can_v never_o be_v able_a to_o help_v himself_o by_o that_o distinction_n in_o the_o case_n of_o his_o own_o church_n for_o i_o demand_v whether_o be_v it_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n that_o man_n ought_v to_o believe_v oral_a tradition_n infallible_a if_o not_o how_o can_v man_n ground_v their_o faith_n upon_o it_o if_o it_o be_v then_o either_o some_o be_v mere_a speculator_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o all_o who_o believe_v on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o pope_n infallibility_n be_v heretic_n for_o so_o do_v 2._o if_o there_o be_v speculator_n in_o former_a age_n as_o well_o as_o this_o whether_o do_v those_o man_n believe_v their_o own_o speculation_n or_o no_o if_o not_o than_o the_o father_n be_v great_a impostor_n who_o vent_v those_o speculation_n in_o the_o church_n which_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v themselves_o and_o it_o be_v plain_a mr._n s._n speak_v of_o such_o opinion_n which_o the_o asserter_n of_o do_v firm_o believe_v to_o be_v true_a and_o if_o they_o do_v than_o they_o look_v on_o themselves_o as_o bound_v to_o believe_v something_o which_o be_v not_o found_v on_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o consequent_o do_v not_o own_o oral_a tradition_n as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o as_o many_o speculator_n as_o we_o find_v in_o the_o church_n so_o many_o testifier_n we_o have_v against_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n 3._o whether_o those_o person_n who_o do_v themselves_o believe_v those_o opinion_n to_o be_v true_a do_v not_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o tell_v other_o they_o ought_v to_o believe_v they_o and_o consequent_o to_o deliver_v these_o as_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o their_o child_n let_v mr._n s._n show_v i_o any_o inconsequence_n in_o this_o but_o that_o it_o unavoidable_o follow_v upon_o his_o principle_n that_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o teach_v their_o child_n what_o themselves_o receive_v as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o the_o obligation_n be_v in_o all_o respect_v equal_a as_o if_o they_o have_v believe_v these_o thing_n on_o the_o account_n of_o oral_a tradition_n 4._o if_o child_n be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v what_o their_o parent_n teach_v they_o for_o matter_n of_o faith_n then_o upon_o mr._n s_n own_o concession_n be_v not_o posterity_n bind_v to_o believe_v something_o which_o original_o come_v not_o from_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n for_o it_o appear_v in_o this_o case_n that_o the_o first_o rise_n be_v from_o a_o private_a opinion_n of_o some_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n but_o they_o believe_v these_o opinion_n themselves_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o propagate_v they_o to_o other_o and_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o learning_n and_o authority_n these_o opinion_n may_v by_o degree_n gain_v a_o general_a acceptance_n in_o the_o roll_a part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o all_o who_o believe_v they_o true_a think_v they_o ought_v to_o teach_v they_o their_o child_n and_o child_n they_o be_v to_o believe_v what_o their_o parent_n teach_v they_o thus_o from_o mr._n s_n own_o principle_n thing_n that_o never_o be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n may_v come_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o present_a church_n thus_o the_o intelligent_a reader_n need_v no_o body_n help_v but_o mr._n s._n to_o let_v he_o understand_v how_o invocation_n of_o saint_n purgatory_n transubstantiation_n etc._n etc._n though_o never_o deliver_v either_o by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n may_v yet_o now_o be_v look_v on_o as_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o yet_o no_o age_n of_o the_o church_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v another_o either_o then_o mr._n s._n must_v say_v there_o never_o be_v any_o private_a opinator_n or_o speculator_n in_o the_o church_n as_o distinct_a from_o testifier_n and_o then_o he_o unavoidable_o contradict_v himself_o or_o he_o must_v deny_v that_o posterity_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v what_o their_o forefather_n deliver_v they_o as_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o destroy_v the_o force_n of_o his_o whole_a demonstration_n perhaps_o he_o will_v answer_v that_o child_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v what_o bare_o their_o parent_n or_o any_o other_o number_n of_o person_n may_v deliver_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o every_o age_n deliver_v this_o though_o the_o only_a thing_n to_o be_v say_v in_o the_o case_n yet_o be_v most_o unreasonable_a because_o it_o run_v man_n upon_o inextricable_a difficulty_n in_o the_o way_n of_o their_o resolve_v faith_n for_o suppose_v any_o child_n teach_v by_o their_o parent_n what_o they_o be_v to_o believe_v mr._n s._n must_v say_v they_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v they_o present_o but_o to_o inquire_v whether_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o that_o age_n first_o before_o they_o can_v be_v oblige_v to_o assent_v which_o be_v a_o impossible_a task_n either_o for_o child_n or_o man_n of_o age_n to_o find_v out_o in_o the_o way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n this_o way_n of_o resolve_v faith_n do_v but_o offer_v a_o fair_a pretence_n for_o infidelity_n for_o we_o see_v how_o impossible_a it_o be_v for_o mr._n s._n to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o their_o church_n be_v agree_v about_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n for_o by_o his_o own_o confession_n the_o far_o great_a number_n as_o speculator_n oppose_v the_o way_n assert_v by_o he_o how_o much_o more_o difficult_a than_o must_v it_o need_v be_v to_o find_v out_o what_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a essential_a church_n be_v in_o all_o matter_n which_o parent_n may_v teach_v their_o child_n for_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o if_o child_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v what_o their_o parent_n teach_v they_o till_o they_o know_v they_o teach_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o whole_a church_n teach_v it_o be_v the_o most_o compendious_a way_n to_o teach_v they_o they_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v at_o all_o but_o if_o this_o distinction_n be_v admit_v as_o mr._n s._n make_v much_o use_n of_o it_o than_o it_o appear_v how_o error_n may_v come_v into_o the_o church_n at_o first_o under_o the_o notion_n of_o speculation_n and_o by_o degree_n to_o be_v deliver_v as_o point_n of_o faith_n by_o which_o mean_v those_o thing_n may_v be_v receive_v in_o the_o church_n for_o such_o which_o be_v never_o deliver_v by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n and_o yet_o no_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o which_o be_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v show_v 7._o this_o be_v one_o way_n of_o show_v how_o error_n may_v come_v into_o the_o church_n without_o one_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o but_o beside_o this_o there_o be_v several_z other_o i_o may_v insist_v upon_o but_o i_o shall_v mention_v only_o two_o more_o 1._o misinterpret_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n 2._o suppose_v it_o in_o the_o power_n of_o some_o part_n of_o the_o church_n to_o oblige_v the_o whole_a in_o matter_n of_o faith_n for_o the_o first_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o no_o imaginable_a account_n can_v be_v give_v either_o of_o the_o writing_n or_o universal_a reception_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n if_o they_o be_v not_o design_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ._n and_o although_o it_o shall_v be_v grant_v possible_a for_o the_o main_a and_o fundamental_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n such_o as_o the_o apostle_n creed_n give_v a_o summary_n account_v of_o to_o have_v be_v preserve_v by_o
to_o faith_n to_o arise_v from_o any_o thing_n but_o divine_a revelation_n and_o i_o do_v not_o yet_o believe_v any_o thing_n in_o christian_a doctrine_n to_o be_v divine_o reveal_v but_o what_o be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n and_o my_o wonderment_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o great_a because_o i_o suppose_v this_o inconsistent_a with_o mr._n s_n principle_n for_o oral_a tradition_n do_v necessary_o imply_v that_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n be_v first_o teach_v by_o christ_n and_o convey_v by_o tradition_n to_o we_o but_o if_o a_o thing_n may_v be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la in_o this_o latter_a sense_n which_o be_v not_o before_o what_o become_v of_o resolve_v faith_n whole_o into_o oral_a tradition_n for_o faith_n be_v resolve_v into_o that_o from_o whence_o the_o obligation_n to_o believe_v come_v but_o here_o mr._n s._n confess_v that_o the_o obligation_n to_o believe_v do_v arise_v from_o something_o quite_o different_a from_o oral_a tradition_n and_o therefore_o faith_n must_v be_v resolve_v into_o it_o beside_o all_o the_o sense_n i_o can_v find_v in_o that_o distinction_n be_v that_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v something_o in_o one_o age_n which_o they_o be_v not_o in_o another_o and_o if_o so_o i_o shall_v desire_v mr._n s._n to_o unperplex_v i_o in_o this_o how_o every_o age_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v just_a as_o the_o precedent_n do_v and_o yet_o one_o age_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v more_o than_o the_o precedent_n but_o however_o i_o be_o much_o oblige_v to_o he_o for_o his_o endeavour_n to_o unperplex_v i_o as_o he_o speak_v for_o real_o i_o look_v on_o no_o civility_n to_o be_v great_a than_o those_o which_o be_v design_v for_o clear_v our_o understanding_n so_o great_a a_o adorer_n be_o i_o of_o true_a reason_n and_o a_o intelligible_a religion_n and_o therefore_o i_o perfect_o agree_v with_o he_o in_o his_o say_n 206._o that_o christianity_n aim_v not_o to_o make_v we_o beast_n but_o more_o perfect_o man_n and_o the_o perfection_n of_o our_o manhood_n consist_v in_o the_o use_n of_o our_o reason_n from_o whence_o he_o infer_v that_o it_o be_v reasonable_a consequence_n shall_v be_v draw_v from_o principle_n of_o faith_n which_o he_o say_v be_v of_o two_o sort_n first_o such_o as_o need_v no_o more_o but_o common_a sense_n to_o deduce_v they_o the_o other_o be_v such_o as_o need_v the_o maxim_n of_o some_o science_n get_v by_o speculation_n to_o infer_v they_o and_o these_o be_v theological_a conclusion_n the_o former_a sort_n he_o tell_v we_o the_o church_n be_v necessitate_v to_o make_v use_n of_o upon_o occasion_n i._n e._n when_o any_o heretic_n question_n those_o and_o eadem_fw-la opera_fw-la the_o whole_a point_n of_o faith_n itself_o of_o which_o they_o be_v a_o part_n as_o in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o monothelite_n about_o christ_n have_v two_o will_n but_o all_o this_o while_n i_o be_o far_o enough_o from_o be_v unperplex_v nay_o by_o this_o discourse_n i_o see_v every_o one_o who_o offer_v to_o unperplex_v another_o be_v not_o very_o clear_v himself_o for_o since_o he_o make_v no_o theological_a conclusion_n to_o be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la but_o only_o such_o consequence_n as_o common_a sense_n draw_v i_o will_v willing_o understand_v how_o common_a sense_n receive_v a_o new_a obligation_n to_o faith_n for_o to_o my_o apprehension_n the_o deduce_n of_o consequence_n from_o principle_n by_o common_a sense_n be_v not_o a_o act_n of_o believe_v but_o of_o knowledge_n consequent_a upon_o a_o principle_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o meaning_n be_v no_o more_o than_o this_o that_o man_n when_o they_o say_v they_o believe_v thing_n shall_v not_o contradict_v themselves_o as_o certain_o they_o will_v do_v if_o they_o deny_v those_o consequence_n which_o common_a sense_n draw_v from_o they_o as_o in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o monothelite_n for_o man_n to_o assert_v that_o christ_n have_v two_o nature_n and_o yet_o not_o two_o will_n when_o the_o will_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o inclination_n of_o the_o nature_n to_o that_o good_a which_o belong_v to_o it_o so_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o distinct_a obligation_n to_o believe_v such_o consequence_n as_o be_v draw_v by_o common_a sense_n but_o every_o one_o that_o believe_v the_o principle_n from_o whence_o they_o be_v draw_v be_v thereby_o bind_v to_o believe_v all_o the_o consequence_n which_o immediate_o follow_v from_o they_o indeed_o the_o church_n when_o people_n will_v be_v so_o unreasonable_a to_o deny_v such_o thing_n may_v explain_v her_o sense_n of_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n in_o those_o term_n which_o may_v best_o prevent_v dispute_n but_o this_o be_v only_o to_o discriminate_a the_o person_n who_o true_o believe_v this_o article_n from_o such_o as_o do_v not_o not_o that_o any_o new_a obligation_n to_o faith_n result_v from_o this_o act_n of_o the_o church_n but_o the_o better_a to_o prevent_v cavil_n she_o explain_v her_o sense_n of_o the_o article_n itself_o in_o more_o explicit_a term_n which_o as_o he_o say_v be_v only_o to_o put_v the_o faith_n out_o of_o danger_n of_o be_v equivocate_v which_o be_v quite_o another_o thing_n from_o cause_v a_o new_a obligation_n to_o believe_v as_o suppose_v the_o church_n to_o prevent_v the_o growth_n of_o the_o socinian_n doctrine_n shall_v require_v from_o man_n the_o declare_v their_o belief_n of_o the_o eternal_a existence_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n will_v this_o be_v to_o bind_v man_n to_o believe_v some_o thing_n which_o they_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o before_o no_o but_o only_o to_o express_v their_o assent_n to_o the_o deity_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o simple_a term_n because_o otherwise_o they_o may_v call_v he_o god_n by_o office_n and_o not_o by_o nature_n now_o how_o can_v any_o one_o conceive_v that_o any_o shall_v be_v first_o oblige_v to_o believe_v that_o christ_n be_v god_n and_o yet_o receive_v a_o new_a obligation_n afterward_o to_o believe_v his_o eternal_a existence_n thus_o it_o be_v in_o all_o immediate_a consequence_n draw_v by_o common_a sense_n in_o all_o which_o the_o primary_n obligation_n to_o believe_v the_o thing_n itself_o extend_v to_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o in_o the_o most_o clear_a and_o least_o controvert_v term_n which_o be_v not_o intend_v to_o impose_v on_o man_n faith_n but_o to_o promote_v the_o church_n peace_n for_o neither_o be_v there_o a_o new_a object_n of_o faith_n for_o how_o can_v that_o be_v which_o common_a sense_n draw_v from_o what_o be_v believe_v already_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o infallible_a proponent_n unless_o common_a sense_n have_v usurp_v the_o pope_n prerogative_n but_o mr._n s._n offer_v at_o a_o reason_n for_o this_o which_o be_v that_o none_o can_v have_v a_o obligation_n to_o believe_v what_o they_o have_v not_o a_o obligation_n to_o think_v of_o and_o in_o some_o age_n the_o generality_n of_o the_o faithful_a have_v no_o occasion_n nor_o consequent_o obligation_n to_o mind_n reflect_v or_o think_v on_o those_o proposition_n involve_v in_o the_o main_a stock_n of_o faith_n from_o whence_o he_o say_v it_o follow_v that_o a_o thing_n may_v be_v de_fw-fr fide_fw-la or_o obligatory_a to_o be_v believe_v in_o one_o age_n and_o not_o in_o another_o but_o let_v mr._n s._n show_v how_o a_o man_n can_v be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v any_o thing_n as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n who_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o think_v of_o all_o the_o immediate_a consequence_n of_o it_o because_o faith_n be_v a_o act_n of_o a_o reasonable_a nature_n which_o ought_v to_o inquire_v into_o the_o reason_n and_o consequence_n of_o thing_n which_o it_o do_v believe_v but_o mr._n s_n mistake_n lie_v here_o in_o not_o distinguish_v the_o obligation_n to_o believe_v from_o the_o obligation_n to_o a_o explicit_a declaration_n of_o that_o assent_n the_o former_a come_v only_o from_o god_n and_o no_o new_a obligation_n can_v arise_v from_o any_o act_n of_o the_o church_n but_o the_o latter_a be_v a_o thing_n tend_v to_o the_o church_n peace_n may_v be_v require_v by_o it_o on_o some_o occasion_n i._n e._n when_o the_o doctrine_n be_v assault_v by_o heretic_n as_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n but_o still_o a_o man_n be_v not_o at_o all_o the_o more_o oblige_v to_o assent_v but_o to_o express_v his_o assent_n in_o order_n to_o the_o church_n satisfaction_n but_o mr._n s._n suppose_v i_o to_o inquire_v 208._o how_o the_o church_n can_v have_v power_n to_o oblige_v the_o generality_n to_o belief_n of_o such_o a_o point_n to_o which_o his_o answer_n be_v she_o oblige_v they_o to_o believe_v the_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n by_o virtue_n of_o tradition_n be_v a_o self-evident_a rule_n and_o these_o imply_v point_n by_o virtue_n of_o their_o be_v self-evident_o connect_v with_o those_o main_a and_o perpetual_o use_v point_n so_o that_o the_o vulgar_a can_v be_v rational_o and_o connatural_o
make_v capable_a of_o this_o their_o obligation_n but_o we_o be_v not_o now_o inquire_v what_o the_o obligation_n to_o believe_v the_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n be_v nor_o whether_o tradition_n be_v a_o self-evident_a rule_n but_o how_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o new_a obligation_n to_o believe_v something_o self-evident_o connect_v with_o the_o former_a point_n be_v beyond_o my_o capacity_n to_o understand_v and_o they_o must_v be_v vulgar_a understanding_n indeed_o that_o can_v rational_o and_o connatural_o be_v make_v capable_a of_o such_o a_o obligation_n for_o if_o it_o be_v self-evident_o connect_v with_o the_o main_a point_n no_o one_o can_v believe_v the_o one_o without_o believe_v the_o other_o for_o nothing_o be_v self-evident_a but_o what_o a_o man_n assent_v to_o at_o the_o first_o apprehension_n of_o it_o and_o if_o he_o do_v so_o how_o come_v there_o a_o new_a obligation_n to_o believe_v it_o be_v it_o possible_a to_o believe_v that_o any_o thing_n consist_v of_o part_n and_o not_o believe_v that_o that_o whole_a be_v great_a than_o any_o of_o those_o part_n for_o this_o be_v a_o thing_n self-evident_o connect_v with_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o whole_a but_o these_o be_v self-evident_a riddle_n as_o the_o former_a be_v unintelligible_a demonstration_n and_o yet_o though_o these_o be_v rare_a theory_n the_o application_n of_o they_o to_o the_o case_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n exceed_v all_o the_o rest_n whence_o say_v he_o the_o government_n of_o our_o church_n be_v still_o justify_v to_o be_v sweet_a and_o according_a to_o right_a nature_n and_o yet_o forcible_a and_o efficacious_a although_o i_o admire_v many_o thing_n in_o mr._n s_n book_n yet_o i_o can_v say_v i_o do_v any_o thing_n more_o than_o this_o passage_n that_o because_o man_n be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v no_o imply_v point_n but_o such_o as_o be_v self-evident_o connect_v with_o the_o main_a one_o therefore_o the_o government_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v sweet_a and_o according_a to_o right_a nature_n etc._n etc._n alas_o then_o how_o much_o have_v we_o be_v mistake_v all_o this_o while_n that_o have_v charge_v she_o with_o impose_v hard_a and_o unsufferable_a condition_n of_o communion_n with_o she_o no_o she_o be_v so_o gentle_a and_o sweet_a that_o she_o require_v nothing_o but_o the_o main_a point_n on_o the_o account_n of_o a_o self-evident_a rule_n and_o imply_v point_n by_o reason_n of_o self-evident_a connexion_n with_o the_o former_a i_o see_v mr._n s._n if_o he_o will_v make_v good_a his_o word_n be_v the_o only_a person_n who_o be_v ever_o like_a to_o reconcile_v i_o with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o i_o assure_v you_o i_o never_o desire_v any_o better_a term_n of_o communion_n with_o a_o church_n than_o to_o have_v no_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n require_v from_o i_o to_o assent_v to_o but_o what_o be_v build_v on_o a_o self-evident_a rule_n nor_o any_o imply_v point_n but_o such_o as_o be_v self-evident_o connect_v with_o the_o former_a and_o no_o work_n can_v be_v more_o easy_a than_o to_o convince_v i_o upon_o these_o ground_n for_o all_o endeavour_n of_o proof_n be_v take_v away_o by_o the_o thing_n be_v say_v to_o be_v self-evident_a for_o the_o very_a offer_n of_o proof_n that_o they_o be_v so_o self-evident_o prove_v they_o be_v not_o so_o for_o what_o ever_o be_v prove_v by_o something_o beside_o itself_o can_v never_o be_v say_v without_o a_o contradiction_n to_o be_v self-evident_a but_o not_o to_o tie_v up_o mr._n s._n from_o his_o excellent_a faculty_n of_o prove_v if_o mr._n s._n will_v prove_v to_o i_o that_o any_o of_o the_o point_n in_o difference_n between_o we_o as_o transubstantiation_n purgatory_n supremacy_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n etc._n etc._n have_v any_o self-evident_a connexion_n with_o any_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n i_o solemn_o promise_v he_o to_o retract_v all_o i_o have_v write_v against_o that_o church_n so_o far_o shall_v i_o be_v from_o need_v a_o new_a obligation_n to_o believe_v they_o but_o if_o these_o be_v so_o remote_a from_o self-evidence_n that_o they_o be_v plain_o repugnant_a to_o sense_n and_o reason_n witness_n that_o self-evident_a doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n what_o then_o must_v we_o think_v of_o mr._n s._n sure_o the_o least_o be_v that_o since_o his_o be_v a_o roman_n catholic_n his_o mind_n be_v strange_o enlighten_v so_o far_o that_o those_o thing_n be_v self-evident_a to_o he_o which_o be_v contradiction_n to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n but_o withal_o m._n s._n acquaint_v we_o with_o another_o mystery_n which_o be_v how_o these_o point_n descend_v by_o a_o kind_n of_o tradition_n and_o yet_o confess_v they_o be_v never_o think_v of_o or_o reflect_v on_o by_o the_o generality_n till_o the_o church_n take_v occasion_n to_o explain_v they_o such_o a_o silent_a tradition_n do_v very_o suitable_o follow_v the_o former_a self-evident_a connexion_n for_o he_o that_o can_v believe_v transubstantiation_n ro_o be_v self-evident_a no_o wonder_n if_o he_o believe_v that_o to_o have_v be_v deliver_v by_o a_o constant_a tradition_n which_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o from_o the_o apostle_n time_n to_o these_o now_o mr._n s._n be_v please_v to_o return_v to_o i_o and_o draw_v up_o a_o fresh_a charge_n against_o i_o which_o be_v that_o i_o act_n like_o a_o politician_n and_o will_v conquer_v they_o by_o first_o divide_v they_o and_o make_v odious_a comparison_n between_o two_o party_n of_o divine_n but_o to_o show_v we_o how_o little_o they_o differ_v he_o distinguish_v they_o as_o faithful_a and_o as_o private_a discourser_n in_o the_o former_a notion_n he_o say_v they_o all_o hold_v the_o same_o divine_o constitute_v church-government_n and_o the_o same_o self-evident_a rule_n of_o faith_n but_o as_o private_a discourser_n he_o acknowledge_v they_o differ_v in_o the_o explication_n of_o their_o belief_n i_o meddle_v not_o here_o with_o the_o government_n of_o their_o church_n which_o i_o have_v elsewhere_o prove_v to_o be_v far_o enough_o from_o be_v divine_o constitute_v but_o with_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n be_v that_o self-evident_a rule_n which_o that_o church_n proceed_v on_o yes_o say_v mt._n s._n they_o be_v all_o as_o faithful_a agree_v in_o it_o but_o as_o discourse_n they_o differ_v about_o it_o which_o in_o short_a be_v that_o all_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o be_v not_o of_o his_o opinion_n know_v not_o what_o they_o say_v and_o that_o they_o oppose_v that_o which_o they_o do_v real_o believe_v which_o in_o plain_a english_a be_v that_o they_o be_v egregious_a dissembler_n and_o prevaricator_n in_o religion_n that_o they_o do_v intolerable_o flatter_v the_o pope_n and_o present_a church_n with_o loud_a declamation_n for_o their_o infallibility_n but_o they_o do_v real_o believe_v no_o such_o thing_n but_o resolve_v all_o into_o oral_a tradition_n but_o be_v not_o this_o a_o excellent_a agreement_n among_o they_o when_o mr._n white_a and_o his_o party_n not_o only_o disow_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o pope_n and_o council_n but_o dispute_v against_o it_o as_o pernicious_a and_o destructive_a to_o christian_a faith_n on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o far_o great_a part_n of_o romanist_n say_v there_o can_v be_v no_o certainty_n of_o faith_n unless_o there_o be_v a_o infallible_a divine_a testimony_n in_o the_o present_a church_n and_o this_o lodge_v in_o pope_n and_o council_n that_o those_o who_o endeavour_n to_o overthrow_v this_o be_v dangerous_a seditious_a heretical_a person_n according_o their_o book_n be_v censure_v at_o rome_n their_o opinion_n dispute_v against_o and_o their_o person_n condemn_v and_o yet_o all_o this_o while_n we_o must_v believe_v that_o these_o stick_v together_o like_o two_o smooth_a marble_n as_o faithful_a though_o they_o be_v knock_v one_o against_o another_o as_o discourser_n and_o that_o they_o perfect_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o self-evident_a rule_n of_o faith_n when_o all_o their_o quarrel_n and_o contention_n be_v about_o it_o and_o those_o manage_v with_o so_o great_a heat_n that_o heresy_n be_v charge_v of_o one_o side_n and_o arch-heresie_n and_o undermine_a religion_n on_o the_o other_o do_v he_o think_v we_o never_o hear_v of_o mr._n white_n be_v sonus_n succinae_fw-la nor_o of_o that_o chapter_n in_o it_o where_o he_o say_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o pope_n and_o council_n infallibility_n tend_v to_o overthrow_v the_o certainty_n of_o christian_a faith_n 158._o and_o that_o the_o propagate_a such_o a_o doctrine_n be_v a_o great_a crime_n than_o burn_a temple_n ravish_v the_o sacred_a virgin_n on_o the_o altar_n trample_v on_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n or_o the_o send_v the_o turk_n or_o antichrist_n into_o christian_a country_n or_o do_v he_o think_v we_o can_v believe_v that_o the_o pope_n and_o cardinal_n the_o jesuit_n
or_o any_o one_o else_o whether_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o wear_v their_o clothes_n or_o build_v house_n 217._o or_o manage_v estate_n just_a as_o their_o predecessor_n do_v but_o whether_o every_o age_n be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v and_o practice_v just_a as_o the_o precedent_n do_v by_o virtue_n of_o mere_a oral_a tradition_n for_o about_o that_o be_v all_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o i_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o a_o succeed_a age_n may_v look_v on_o itself_o as_o bound_v to_o believe_v what_o the_o precedent_n do_v but_o whether_o that_o obligation_n do_v arise_v pure_o from_o the_o delivery_n of_o that_o doctrine_n by_o the_o precedent_n in_o the_o way_n of_o of_o tradition_n be_v the_o thing_n in_o dispute_n between_o we_o for_o in_o case_n the_o ground_n of_o faith_n be_v whole_o the_o write_a word_n convey_v from_o age_n to_o age_n i_o deny_v not_o but_o a_o obligation_n to_o believe_v descend_v with_o the_o doctrine_n to_o every_o succeed_a age_n but_o that_o which_o mr._n s._n be_v to_o prove_v be_v that_o abstract_o from_o scripture_n every_o age_n be_v absolute_o bind_v to_o believe_v just_a as_o the_o precedent_n do_v without_o any_o enquiry_n whether_o that_o doctrine_n do_v agree_v with_o scripture_n or_o no_o but_o that_o he_o be_v therefore_o bind_v to_o believe_v all_o which_o be_v propose_v to_o he_o because_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o immediate_o precede_v age_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o i_o deny_v and_o desire_v mr._n s._n to_o prove_v for_o which_o he_o first_o give_v we_o a_o large_a instance_n in_o historical_a matter_n and_o then_o come_v to_o the_o matter_n of_o christian_a faith_n his_o instance_n be_v in_o alexander_n conquest_n of_o asia_n as_o to_o which_o he_o say_v that_o the_o memory_n of_o it_o be_v fresh_a and_o lively_a 218._o though_o some_o thousand_o year_n since_o and_o that_o the_o universal_a and_o strong_a persuasion_n of_o this_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v not_o cause_v by_o book_n as_o curtius_n his_o history_n but_o by_o human_a tradition_n that_o the_o continuance_n of_o this_o persuasion_n be_v the_o notoriety_n of_o the_o fact_n to_o the_o then_o liver_n which_o oblige_v they_o to_o relate_v it_o to_o their_o posterity_n and_o that_o this_o testify_v by_o the_o forefather_n be_v that_o which_o oblige_a posterity_n to_o believe_v thing_n as_o true_a because_o there_o can_v be_v no_o imaginable_a motive_n why_o the_o whole_a world_n shall_v conspire_v to_o deceive_v they_o or_o be_v deceivable_a in_o their_o sensation_n on_o which_o principle_n it_o pass_v to_o the_o next_o age_n and_o so_o come_v down_o by_o way_n of_o tradition_n to_o our_o day_n &_o the_o obligation_n to_o believe_v in_o every_o age_n depend_v upon_o this_o that_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o first_o can_v not_o be_v deceive_v and_o have_v this_o security_n in_o every_o age_n that_o no_o one_o will_v conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o it_o follow_v that_o no_o age_n can_v say_v a_o former_a age_n testify_v so_o unless_o it_o do_v so_o therefore_o say_v he_o it_o follow_v demonstrative_o that_o it_o be_v testify_v and_o so_o the_o descendants_n in_o every_o age_n to_o the_o very_a end_n of_o the_o world_n have_v the_o same_o obligation_n to_o believe_v their_o immediate_a forefather_n say_v it_o be_v testify_v by_o they_o and_o so_o to_o the_o very_a first_o who_o be_v witness_n of_o his_o action_n this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o what_o he_o more_o large_o discourse_n in_o several_a paragraph_n which_o when_o he_o have_v do_v he_o tell_v i_o he_o expect_v what_o i_o will_v reply_v to_o this_o discourse_n 223._o not_o to_o frustrate_v therefore_o his_o expectation_n and_o in_o order_n to_o the_o reader_n satisfaction_n we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o in_o the_o present_a case_n there_o be_v two_o distinct_a question_n to_o be_v resolve_v 1._o how_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n evident_a to_o the_o world_n come_v to_o be_v convey_v to_o posterity_n 2._o by_o what_o mean_v a_o complete_a history_n of_o all_o passage_n relate_v to_o it_o may_v be_v convey_v as_o to_o the_o first_o i_o grant_v that_o a_o fact_n so_o notorious_a as_o alexander_n conquest_n of_o asia_n may_v have_v be_v preserve_v by_o human_a tradition_n and_o convey_v in_o a_o certain_a way_n from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o but_o if_o we_o inquire_v into_o that_o which_o be_v alone_o proper_a to_o our_o question_n viz._n by_o what_o mean_v we_o may_v judge_v what_o be_v true_a and_o false_a as_o to_o the_o particular_n of_o that_o conquest_n than_o i_o deny_v that_o bare_a tradition_n be_v to_o be_v rely_v on_o in_o this_o case_n for_o the_o certainty_n of_o conveyance_n of_o all_o paticular_o do_v depend_v not_o upon_o the_o bare_a veracity_n but_o the_o capacity_n and_o skill_n of_o communicate_v from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o for_o which_o one_o will_v think_v we_o need_v no_o clear_a evidence_n than_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o different_a account_n of_o former_a time_n in_o the_o several_a nation_n of_o the_o world_n for_o who_o can_v imagine_v but_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n be_v as_o unwilling_a to_o deceive_v their_o posterity_n as_o any_o other_o yet_o we_o see_v a_o vast_a difference_n in_o the_o history_n of_o former_a age_n among_o they_o and_o more_o civilise_a people_n and_o i_o wish_v mr._n s._n will_v rather_o have_v instance_a in_o some_o history_n which_o have_v be_v preserve_v mere_o by_o tradition_n and_o not_o in_o such_o a_o one_o which_o if_o any_o other_o have_v be_v most_o careful_o record_v and_o propagate_v to_o posterity_n if_o mr._n s._n will_v have_v undertake_v to_o have_v tell_v we_o who_o they_o be_v that_o first_o people_v america_n and_o from_o what_o place_n they_o come_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o present_a inhabitant_n and_o what_o famous_a action_n have_v be_v do_v there_o in_o former_a age_n we_o may_v have_v think_v indeed_o that_o sole_a tradition_n have_v be_v a_o very_a safe_a way_n to_o convey_v matter_n of_o fact_n from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o but_o since_o all_o mr._n s_n argument_n will_v hold_v as_o well_o for_o the_o scythian_n and_o american_n and_o the_o most_o barbarous_a nation_n as_o the_o most_o civil_a and_o polite_a what_o reason_n can_v mr._n s._n give_v why_o there_o be_v not_o among_o they_o as_o certain_a a_o account_n of_o former_a age_n as_o among_o the_o greek_n and_o roman_n be_v not_o their_o sense_n who_o see_v those_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o uncapable_a of_o be_v deceive_v as_o other_o be_v not_o every_o age_n among_o they_o as_o unwilling_a to_o deceive_v their_o posterity_n as_o elsewhere_o yet_o notwithstanding_o the_o force_n of_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n we_o see_v for_o want_v of_o letter_n how_o gross_o ignorant_a they_o be_v of_o what_o be_v do_v before_o they_o and_o if_o this_o principle_n be_v true_a why_o have_v we_o not_o as_o true_a a_o account_n of_o the_o elder_a age_n of_o the_o world_n as_o of_o any_o other_o nay_o why_o be_v letter_n invent_v and_o write_v ever_o use_v if_o tradition_n have_v be_v find_v so_o infallible_a but_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n superficial_o to_o discourse_v what_o be_v impossible_a shall_v be_v otherwise_o and_o another_o to_o consider_v what_o real_o have_v be_v in_o the_o world_n do_v not_o the_o constant_a experience_n of_o all_o time_n prove_v that_o where_o any_o history_n have_v not_o be_v timely_o record_v it_o have_v be_v soon_o corrupt_v by_o notorious_a falsity_n or_o obscure_v by_o fabulous_a report_n as_o we_o see_v among_o ourselves_o what_o difference_n there_o be_v in_o point_n of_o certainty_n between_o the_o several_a story_n of_o k._n arthur_n and_o william_n the_o conqueror_n what_o will_v mr._n s._n say_v that_o those_o who_o live_v in_o k._n arthur_n time_n can_v not_o know_v what_o he_o do_v or_o that_o they_o conspire_v to_o deceive_v their_o posterity_n but_o if_o tradition_n be_v so_o infallible_a why_o have_v we_o not_o the_o ancient_a story_n of_o britain_n as_o exact_v as_o the_o modern_a if_o mr._n s._n will_v impute_v it_o to_o the_o people_n ignorance_n want_v of_o letter_n frequent_a conquest_n by_o other_o nation_n and_o succeed_a barbarism_n he_o may_v easy_o find_v how_o many_o way_n there_o be_v for_o matter_n of_o fact_n to_o be_v soon_o lose_v or_o corrupt_v when_o they_o have_v not_o be_v diligent_o preserve_v by_o authentic_a record_n and_o that_o without_o one_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v another_o but_o notwithstanding_o mr._n s_n confidence_n i_o can_v think_v it_o possible_a for_o mr._n s._n to_o believe_v that_o we_o shall_v have_v have_v as_o true_a a_o account_n of_o alexander_n conquest_n of_o asia_n if_o arrian_n curtias_n or_o plutarch_n have_v never_o write_v his_o story_n as_o we_o have_v now_o yet_o this_o he_o must_v assert_v by_o virtue_n of_o his_o
principle_n and_o he_o that_o can_v believe_v that_o i_o wonder_v he_o shall_v scruple_n believe_v the_o pope_n infallibility_n for_o certain_o no_o principle_n of_o the_o jesuit_n be_v more_o wild_a and_o absurd_a than_o this_o be_v beside_o i_o admire_v how_o it_o come_v into_o mr._n s_n head_n to_o think_v no_o error_n can_v come_v into_o history_n unless_o one_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v another_o when_o we_o find_v no_o age_n agree_v in_o the_o present_a matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v do_v in_o it_o as_o to_o the_o ground_n and_o particular_n of_o they_o to_o give_v mr._n s._n a_o instance_n home_o to_o his_o purpose_n in_o the_o late_a council_n of_o trent_n we_o see_v already_o what_o different_a representation_n there_o be_v make_v of_o it_o in_o so_o little_a a_o time_n as_o have_v already_o pass_v since_o the_o sit_v of_o it_o one_o though_o he_o have_v all_o the_o advantage_n imaginable_a of_o know_v all_o proceed_n in_o it_o live_v at_o the_o same_o time_n converse_v with_o the_o person_n present_v at_o it_o have_v the_o memoir_n and_o record_n of_o the_o secretary_n themselves_o yet_o his_o story_n be_v since_o endeavour_v to_o be_v blast_v by_o a_o great_a person_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o fictitious_a and_o partial_a we_o see_v than_o it_o be_v at_o least_o suppose_a that_o interest_n and_o prejudice_n may_v have_v a_o great_a hand_n in_o abuse_v the_o world_n in_o matter_n of_o story_n though_o one_o age_n never_o agree_v to_o deceive_v another_o and_o instead_o of_o be_v persuade_v by_o mr._n s_n demonstration_n i_o be_o still_o of_o the_o mind_n that_o we_o have_v no_o sufficient_a security_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o any_o story_n which_o be_v not_o write_v while_o those_o person_n be_v in_o be_v who_o be_v able_a to_o contradict_v the_o error_n of_o it_o however_o i_o deny_v not_o but_o some_o notorious_a matter_n of_o fact_n such_o as_o alexander_n bare_a conquest_n of_o asia_n may_v by_o the_o visible_a effect_n of_o it_o be_v preserve_v both_o in_o asia_n and_o greece_n for_o a_o long_a time_n but_o if_o we_o come_v to_o inquire_v particular_o whether_o this_o or_o that_o be_v do_v by_o he_o in_o his_o conquest_n which_o be_v alone_o pertinent_a to_o our_o purpose_n we_o have_v no_o security_n at_o all_o from_o tradition_n but_o only_o from_o the_o most_o authentic_a record_n of_o that_o story_n 213._o and_o by_o this_o i_o hope_v mr._n s._n will_v have_v cause_n to_o thank_v i_o for_o unblundr_a his_o thought_n his_o own_o civil_a expression_n and_o show_v he_o how_o error_n may_v come_v into_o a_o story_n without_o one_o age_n conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o and_o what_o a_o vast_a difference_n there_o be_v between_o preserve_v a_o bare_a matter_n of_o fact_n and_o all_o the_o particular_n relate_v to_o it_o and_o hereby_o he_o may_v easy_o see_v how_o far_o the_o obligation_n extend_v in_o believe_v the_o report_n of_o former_a age_n for_o there_o can_v be_v no_o obligation_n to_o believe_v any_o further_a than_o there_o be_v evidence_n of_o truth_n in_o the_o matter_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o if_o then_o there_o be_v not_o only_o a_o possibility_n but_o a_o very_a great_a probability_n of_o mistake_n and_o error_n in_o matter_n of_o fact_n i_o pray_v what_o obligation_n do_v there_o lie_v upon_o man_n absolute_o to_o believe_v what_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o precede_a age_n but_o to_o put_v a_o issue_n to_o this_o controversy_n let_v mr._n s._n examine_v himself_o and_o try_v if_o he_o can_v name_v one_o story_n that_o be_v never_o write_v which_o be_v ever_o certain_o propagate_v from_o one_o age_n to_o another_o by_o mere_a oral_a tradition_n and_o if_o he_o can_v he_o may_v thereby_o see_v how_o little_a real_a force_n his_o argument_n have_v in_o the_o world_n for_o all_o the_o force_n of_o tradition_n lie_v in_o a_o unquestionable_a conveyance_n of_o those_o book_n which_o contain_v in_o they_o the_o true_a report_n of_o the_o action_n of_o the_o time_n they_o be_v write_v in_o but_o can_v mr._n s._n think_v that_o if_o the_o roman_a history_n have_v never_o be_v write_v it_o have_v be_v possible_a for_o we_o to_o have_v know_v what_o be_v do_v under_o the_o king_n and_o consul_n as_o now_o we_o do_v yet_o if_o his_o principle_n hold_v this_o necessary_o follow_v for_o those_o of_o that_o age_n can_v not_o but_o know_v they_o and_o no_o age_n since_o can_v conspire_v to_o deceive_v the_o next_o and_o from_o hence_o the_o most_o useful_a consequence_n of_o all_o be_v that_o mr._n s._n may_v have_v write_v a_o history_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n to_o this_o day_n with_o a_o full_a relation_n of_o all_o particular_n if_o there_o have_v never_o be_v any_o book_n write_v in_o the_o world_n before_o and_o do_v not_o mr._n s._n deserve_v immortal_a credit_n for_o so_o rare_a a_o invention_n as_o this_o be_v and_o all_o build_v on_o nothing_o short_a of_o demonstration_n but_o mr._n s._n very_o prudent_o foresee_v what_o it_o be_v i_o must_v be_v force_v to_o recur_v to_o 224._o viz._n that_o be_v baffle_v with_o his_o former_a demonstration_n i_o have_v no_o other_o shift_n to_o betake_v myself_o to_o but_o to_o say_v the_o case_n be_v different_a between_o history_n and_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o therefore_o to_o bring_v his_o business_n home_o he_o apply_v it_o at_o large_a to_o the_o delivery_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n which_o that_o he_o may_v do_v in_o more_o ample_a sort_n he_o very_o fine_o descant_v on_o the_o old_a verse_n quis_fw-la quid_fw-la ubi_fw-la etc._n etc._n contain_v the_o circumstance_n of_o human_a action_n and_o from_o every_o one_o of_o they_o derive_v argument_n for_o the_o infallibility_n of_o oral_a tradition_n which_o brief_o and_o in_o plain_a english_a may_v be_v sum_v up_o thus_o since_o the_o author_n of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o doctrine_n itself_o so_o excellent_a and_o deliver_v in_o so_o public_a a_o manner_n in_o the_o most_o convince_a way_n by_o miracle_n and_o good_a live_n and_o for_o so_o good_a a_o end_n as_o to_o save_v man_n soul_n and_o that_o by_o write_v it_o in_o man_n heart_n and_o testify_v to_o other_o and_o all_o this_o at_o a_o time_n when_o man_n may_v judge_n of_o the_o miracle_n and_o motive_n for_o believe_v it_o therefore_o since_o in_o all_o these_o respect_v it_o be_v incomparable_o beyond_o the_o story_n of_o alexander_n conquest_n it_o follow_v that_o in_o a_o manner_n infinite_o great_a must_v the_o obligation_n be_v to_o believe_v christ_n doctrine_n than_o alexander_n or_o william_n the_o conqueror_n victory_n or_o any_o history_n of_o the_o like_a nature_n whatsoever_o all_o which_o i_o free_o grant_v but_o can_v yet_o see_v how_o from_o thence_o it_o follow_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n or_o the_o mean_n whereby_o we_o be_v to_o judge_n what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o what_o not_o those_o argument_n i_o confess_v prove_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o first_o age_n be_v high_o concern_v to_o inquire_v into_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o thing_n and_o that_o they_o have_v the_o great_a reason_n imaginable_a to_o believe_v they_o and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o conceive_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o endeavour_v to_o propagate_v so_o excellent_a a_o doctrine_n and_o of_o so_o high_a concernment_n to_o the_o world_n but_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o abstract_o from_o the_o book_n write_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n there_o be_v so_o much_o infallibility_n in_o the_o oral_a tradition_n of_o every_o age_n that_o nothing_o can_v be_v embrace_v for_o christ_n doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o and_o consequent_o whether_o every_o age_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v absolute_o what_o be_v deliver_v it_o by_o the_o precedent_n for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n mr._n s._n therefore_o put_v himself_o to_o a_o needless_a task_n of_o prove_v that_o every_o age_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n which_o i_o never_o question_v but_o the_o dispute_n be_v whether_o every_o age_n be_v bind_v on_o the_o account_n of_o oral_a tradition_n to_o believe_v what_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o precedent_n for_o christ_n doctrine_n but_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v all_o along_o how_o careful_o mr._n s._n avoid_v mention_v the_o write_a book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n because_o he_o know_v all_o his_o game_n about_o oral_a tradition_n will_v be_v quite_o spoil_v by_o a_o true_a state_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n i_o hope_v he_o will_v not_o be_v angry_a with_o i_o for_o ask_v he_o that_o question_n about_o the_o scripture_n which_o he_o ask_v i_o about_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n do_v